Journey the the West (With a Twist)

Quarry Bay School, Bratton, Luke - 8

t was a usual evening. Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, White Dragon Horse and Tang Sanzang were all

happily sitting around the Dining table feasting on a banquet. Everyone was having a good time. They

were telling jokes and reminding everyone about good times. Except for one thing. Zhu Bajie was

acting very strangely. He just wasn't being himself. Tang Sanzang seemed to be the only one who noticed

Zhu Bajie and his unusual behaviour.

As it got late, they all accidentally fell asleep at the table. Sun Wukong was exhausted but just

couldn't fall asleep. Out of the darkness, he saw a mysterious figure move around. When it left, Sun

Wukong woke up White Dragon Horse and Tang Sanzang but Zhu Bajie was nowhere to be found. Sun

Wukong explained everything about how he saw a mysterious shadow and how Zhu Bajie had disappeared.

That is when Tang Sanzang joined into the conversation. He told Sun Wukong and White Dragon Horse

about how he noticed that Zhu Bajie was acting strangely during dinner. The three of them decided that the

next day the second they woke up they were going to search for Zhu Bajie.

It was dawn. White Dragon Horse, Tang Sanzang and Sun Wukong set off for their terrific quest.

White Dragon Horse agreed to carry all the supplies. Even though they knocked on every door they could

find and asked if anyone had seen Zhu Bajie. But the truth fell upon them. No one knew where he was.

They looked and looked until they saw him. But he looked...different. His clothes were torn. Then

they saw his face. He was not happy. Questions raced through their minds. Why did Zhu Bajie run away?

What was wrong with him? Why was he acting so suspiciously? They decided to follow him, stalker style.

What would happen if he saw them? At that time, nobody knew.

Zhu Bajie had led them to the Emperors palace. The guards shouted as loudly as they could.

"Halt!" They shouted at the top of their voices. Then Zhu Bajie asked for permission to see the Emperor in

private.

The guards escorted Zhu Bajie to the Emperor's room. The doors then closed.What was going to happen

then?

Inside the Emperor's room, Zhu Bajie asked the Emperor if he could train as a personal bodyguard. The

Emperor said that he could but only if he went through very intense training. Very strangely Zhu Bajie

passed it all.

Sun Wukong, Tang Sanzang and White Dragon Horse whispered among themselves. They all thought that

Zhu Bajie was very lazy. So was he more athletic than they thought, or was something wrong with him?

Then the Emperor decided to announce that Zhu Bajie had passed the test and that he was impressed by

Zhu Bajie and his skill and ability. To top that, he made Zhu Bajie his own personal bodyguard. What was

going to happen next? Than doors closed. Only the three of them and the Emperor and Zhu Bajie were in

the same room.

Then Sun Wukong, Tang Sanzang and White Dragon Horse dashed as fast as they could out of the

palace. Something was very wrong with Zhu Bajie. Then, at that very moment, there was a shout for help

coming from the palace. Sun Wukong was the first to recognise who screamed. The Emperor. They then

sprinted back to the palace and straight into the Emperor's room. They were so curious of what was

happening that they didn't even stop to tell the guards why they were coming in. The second they got in to

the Emperor's room the first thing they saw was the Emperor, who had been tied up and had a bandage over

his mouth and a smashed window. Tang Sanzang inferred that Zhu Bajie had tied up the Emperor, taken

something, smashed the window and had than made his escape.

When they finished untying the Emperor, he said he would tell them everything. He explained

that he had been tied up by Zhu Bajie, and then he had taken the documents which allowed him to be the

Emperor, smashed the window, jumped out and ran away. "”But... Why would Zhu Bajie want to be the

Emperor?" said Sun Wukong, who was feeling confused. They all knew Zhu Bajie was a good person. And

if he was a good and kind person, why would he do something as horrible as this? But then Tang Sanzang

had a idea. "Maybe he was blackmailed! Or bribed! " Tang Sanzang announced. Sun Wukong joined in the

conversation. "But who blackmailed him then?'’

I

"I know!" Tang Sanzang announced." IT WAS RED BULL KING!" At that moment, a thick

smoke appeared. It was Zhu Bajie and a very strange looking character. The person began to talk. "I can't

believe you fools thought it was Red Bull King! It was I, the Demon of Confusion! I put chemicals in his

food at your silly little banquet. Now Zhu Bajie is under my command. There is only one antidote. But I

am never going to tell you! I used Zhu Bajie to get the documents from the Emperor! After I destroy you, I

shall become Emperor! And then ruler of the world!" Tang Sanzang spoke up. "You will never become

Emperor or take over the world with us to stop you!"

"Ha ha ha ha! I'm going to destroy you ! Zhu Bajie, attack!" Sun Wukong than quickly said "We

can't hurt Zhu Ba-" He stopped speaking as Zhu Bajie had leapt into the air and attacked Sun Wukong.

Than the Demon of Confusion spoke up. " It's a lose-lose situation for you fools! Give up now!"

White Dragon Horse than began to charge at the Demon of Confusion. Zhu Bajie saw what was happening.

He than bit the neck of White Dragon Horse. Zhu Bajie looked different. He charged at the Demon of

Confusion. "You fools have ruined my plans! "He shouted, and than he disappeared.Zhu Bajie spoke up.

"Sorry guys. I don't know what came over me." Don't worry, it's not your fault.", said Sun Wukong. They

walked over to White Dragon Horse. It looked as if he had stopped breathing. He was dead. "No, no, no! I

killed White Dragon Horse!" Zhu Bajie said

"Dont worry," said Tang Sanzang. "He may have died, but to save the world. Let's go home," said

Tang Sanzang, with tears in his eyes. And so the three of them began to walk down the road as the sun

began to set.

Journey to the East

Quarry Bay School, Hung, Giselle - 8

will send you away from my temple if you behave so mischievously, monk! Then, you will have

no training!”The sound of the desperate yelling of the temple leader made the monk cover his

ears.The badly behaved monk sighed, annoyed.

Meanwhile, on a mountain, a monkey burst out of a rock, made of the sun and stars. He was brave and

strong but polite and gentle. Soon, he was well known by other monkeys that lived around the peak.

Late at night, the naughty monk sneaked up on his master and nearly shocked him to death! The master was

furious! He sent the monk and his companions out of his training temple. Before they stepped outside, the

master added “ If you take these scrolls for me to return to China, I will keep training you.

Then, the monk decided to take the scrolls but not have training. The master was amazed by what he chose.

He said “ Find a person that will accompany you.The master took a glance at the woods. A talking monkey

was coming out and he said “ I heard you talking earlier. I have decided to join the monk on his journey to

China.”

The group soon set off to China. The monk decided to call himself the Monk King.

Soon, the monkey realised how impolite the monk was and suggested to dump him. The Monk King

laughed rudely and agreed, sniggering whilst he was talking.

During the time when the monkey was absent, Monk King and his clan did lots of mischievous

things.Things like stealing the sea dragon’s mighty weapon and scaring away the villagers and taking away

their soft silk clothing.

When they started to exit India, they passed the mighty buddha. The master had sent him a message to be

careful of the naughty monk.

When the monk finally tried to steal the buddha’s crown, he got angry and pressed him down to the ground

with his hand. He replaced it with a heavy mountain and put a magic flower so the mountain would not

crack over time. The monk pushed and pushed, but the rock would not budge.

One day, the monkey passed by. He saw the monk and said “ What happened? I can see that you are under

a big rock.” The monkey saw the flower and took it off. Suddenly, the monk exploded out of the rock.

The monkey said “ Since I saved you, you have to come with me to India.” The monk reluctantly agreed.

Monk King said goodbye to his friends and started off on the journey. Suddenly, the monkey stuck his

fingers into his mouth. A sharp sound came out through the sides of his mouth.

“Hey!”The monk grimaced at the loud voice. Without being noticed, a horse as white as a dove raced out

of the forest. “You first.” The monkey said politely “You first.”Without thanking him the monk pushed the

monkey away and jumped onto the horse.

They arrived at a long river. The monkey said “ Follow the river, I know the way.It takes a few months to

get to the end.” The monk tugged the horse in the direction and they started walking. “Careful, there are

gigantic water dragons here,” The monk replied “I can keep you safe.”

They walked and walked and walked for a long time. The monk complained a lot about the uncomfortable

saddle and his heavy backpack. The monkey sighed, annoyed and impatient. He was a little gloomy that he

had to go on the trip with this monk. Now he regretted he choice of asking the monk to come with him.

What a shame that this monk had such terrible behaviour!

. . .

“I

As they were walking on the riverbank, a great white figure jumped magnificently out of the water. “ Oh

no, we must leave!” Cried the monk. It was a terrifying water dragon! It gnashed it jaws at the monk and

the monkey. “ AAAAHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!” Shrieked the cowardly monk. In one big gulp it swallowed the horse

whole. Luckily, the monk had jumped off the unfortunate horse just in time. Waves crashed as the dragon

emerged out of the river. The water dragon did not see them so they were safe. Oh no, now the horse was

gone, they would have to walk all the way!

But as they started walking, a goddess appeared out of midair. She said “Don’t worry, I will deal with this

dragon.” She waved her hand and the dragon swirled out of the water hopelessly. It started to shrink and it

turned into a white horse. Finally they understood what she was doing! They thanked the goddess and she

disappeared.

They continued the journey on the walk through the forest. Soon, a month passed. In that time, they had

fought many creatures. This time, they met their first human. A rustle sounded through the bushes. Was

that… A human? It wasn’t. It was a gigantic snail. “Oh.” But a human jumped out of the water. He said he

was a water god that was banished from the underwater kingdom. The monk and monkey asked why he

was banished. He only muttered and paused awkwardly. He also told them he was called Grand Water. He

then joined them to the trip to India.

During the trip they met many villains. This is one of the short stories of their trip.

A slithering sound came through the bushes. It sounded like a slug. Slime trailed behind the tall creature.

The crew woke up with slime over their faces. It was a nightmare even thinking of trying to wash it off.

What could they do?

After many things happening through their trip, they finally arrived at the border of India. And Indian

greeted them politely and received the scrolls.

Well, that's not the end. They now had become close friends and now wanted to start traveling back to

China. And that's not the end of their adventures. At night, giant snails always trailed over them. And that

was still the start!

New Journeys to the West

Quarry Bay School, Lim, Toto - 9

will send you away from my temple if you behave so mischievously, monk! Then, you will have

no training!”The sound of the desperate yelling of the temple leader made the monk cover his

ears.The badly behaved monk sighed, annoyed.

Meanwhile, on a mountain, a monkey burst out of a rock, made of the sun and stars. He was brave and

strong but polite and gentle. Soon, he was well known by other monkeys that lived around the peak.

Late at night, the naughty monk sneaked up on his master and nearly shocked him to death! The master was

furious! He sent the monk and his companions out of his training temple. Before they stepped outside, the

master added “ If you take these scrolls for me to return to China, I will keep training you.

Then, the monk decided to take the scrolls but not have training. The master was amazed by what he chose.

He said “ Find a person that will accompany you.The master took a glance at the woods. A talking monkey

was coming out and he said “ I heard you talking earlier. I have decided to join the monk on his journey to

China.”

The group soon set off to China. The monk decided to call himself the Monk King.

Soon, the monkey realised how impolite the monk was and suggested to dump him. The Monk King

laughed rudely and agreed, sniggering whilst he was talking.

During the time when the monkey was absent, Monk King and his clan did lots of mischievous

things.Things like stealing the sea dragon’s mighty weapon and scaring away the villagers and taking away

their soft silk clothing.

When they started to exit India, they passed the mighty buddha. The master had sent him a message to be

careful of the naughty monk.

When the monk finally tried to steal the buddha’s crown, he got angry and pressed him down to the ground

with his hand. He replaced it with a heavy mountain and put a magic flower so the mountain would not

crack over time. The monk pushed and pushed, but the rock would not budge.

One day, the monkey passed by. He saw the monk and said “ What happened? I can see that you are under

a big rock.” The monkey saw the flower and took it off. Suddenly, the monk exploded out of the rock.

The monkey said “ Since I saved you, you have to come with me to India.” The monk reluctantly agreed.

Monk King said goodbye to his friends and started off on the journey. Suddenly, the monkey stuck his

fingers into his mouth. A sharp sound came out through the sides of his mouth.

“Hey!”The monk grimaced at the loud voice. Without being noticed, a horse as white as a dove raced out

of the forest. “You first.” The monkey said politely “You first.”Without thanking him the monk pushed the

monkey away and jumped onto the horse.

They arrived at a long river. The monkey said “ Follow the river, I know the way.It takes a few months to

get to the end.” The monk tugged the horse in the direction and they started walking. “Careful, there are

gigantic water dragons here,” The monk replied “I can keep you safe.”

They walked and walked and walked for a long time. The monk complained a lot about the uncomfortable

saddle and his heavy backpack. The monkey sighed, annoyed and impatient. He was a little gloomy that he

had to go on the trip with this monk. Now he regretted he choice of asking the monk to come with him.

What a shame that this monk had such terrible behaviour!

. . .

“I

As they were walking on the riverbank, a great white figure jumped magnificently out of the water. “ Oh

no, we must leave!” Cried the monk. It was a terrifying water dragon! It gnashed it jaws at the monk and

the monkey. “ AAAAHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!” Shrieked the cowardly monk. In one big gulp it swallowed the horse

whole. Luckily, the monk had jumped off the unfortunate horse just in time. Waves crashed as the dragon

emerged out of the river. The water dragon did not see them so they were safe. Oh no, now the horse was

gone, they would have to walk all the way!

But as they started walking, a goddess appeared out of midair. She said “Don’t worry, I will deal with this

dragon.” She waved her hand and the dragon swirled out of the water hopelessly. It started to shrink and it

turned into a white horse. Finally they understood what she was doing! They thanked the goddess and she

disappeared.

They continued the journey on the walk through the forest. Soon, a month passed. In that time, they had

fought many creatures. This time, they met their first human. A rustle sounded through the bushes. Was

that… A human? It wasn’t. It was a gigantic snail. “Oh.” But a human jumped out of the water. He said he

was a water god that was banished from the underwater kingdom. The monk and monkey asked why he

was banished. He only muttered and paused awkwardly. He also told them he was called Grand Water. He

then joined them to the trip to India.

During the trip they met many villains. This is one of the short stories of their trip.

A slithering sound came through the bushes. It sounded like a slug. Slime trailed behind the tall creature.

The crew woke up with slime over their faces. It was a nightmare even thinking of trying to wash it off.

What could they do?

After many things happening through their trip, they finally arrived at the border of India. And Indian

greeted them politely and received the scrolls.

Well, that's not the end. They now had become close friends and now wanted to start traveling back to

China. And that's not the end of their adventures. At night, giant snails always trailed over them. And that

was still the start!

Journey to the East

Quarry Bay School, Miller, Maxwell – 9

igsy! Why’d you eat that pork! We’re taking rations! Also, you’re part pig! And PIGS DON’T

EAT PIGS!”

Pigsy just stared at Monkey King. He had never seen him so mad.

“You’re just a ration devouring, blob with ears and a tail,” sneered the Monkey King, sinking into battle

stance. “You have now crossed the line between being responsible and irresponsible!” shrieked the ruler.

“AND NOW YOU DIE!” He was already fed up with Pigsy’s laziness, always eating, and even sleeping till

noon, but that was the last straw. And with that Monkey King surged forward, swinging his staff above his

head so fast it was rendered invisible to Pigsy. But then, it could just be his lazy eyes acting up again. Tang

reached out his hand seeing Monkey King’s attempt on Pigsy’s life. Instantly the titanium band around the

king’s head shrunk a considerable amount. Within a second, he was on the ground whimpering.

“Enough! Both of you. It’s hard enough trying to return the scrolls of wisdom back to the east without us

bickering amongst ourselves!” said Tang with a calm, but threatening tone. He finally released the grip on

the monkey’s band, and they continued their tiring trek through the woods. None of them spoke for the

next minute or so.

‘It’s getting dark, we need our rest,” announced Tang. The others nodded in agreement and they each

scrambled around doing their evening duties. Monkey King’s duty was to be on guard for thieves, demons,

or any other threats. If he did spot a potential nemesis, he’d shout and they’d all spring to their guard and

ward off whatever had come too close: Tang using his communication skills, Monkey King using his staff,

and Pigsy using his trusted rake (Tang always had to carry it for him till they came across danger). Monkey

King and Tang would take guard shifts through the night. When thinking this through, they both decided it

was best to leave Pigsy to his rest unless it was a total emergency.

Pigsy’s duty was to collect enough leaves and vines so that they could all sleep in comfort. And Tang’s job

was to make a makeshift shelter for the night.

The next morning, all of them rose early, with the exception of Pigsy. It took the combined efforts of the

Monkey King and Tang to wake him up and continue on with their journey. According to their map, they

were most of the way to the Temple of Wisdom, where they would deliver the scrolls of wisdom.

Monkey King decided to just practise fighting skills rather than excite himself. He pulled out his staff from

his ear and concentrated on the feeling of the long shaft of heavenly wood resting in his hand. Then he

slowly started to feel the staff growing larger and larger until it was a good size. Slightly taller than himself.

And with that he swung into a defensive stance and imagined a Demon of Lightning standing there. It

immediately appeared before him. The Monkey King was confused, since it usually took a couple of seconds

before figures would appear in his mind. He decided it was just him getting smarter than he already was, and

with an almighty jump, he swung the staff at the lightning demon that he had imagined. He closed his eyes

as he imagined the strike connect and the demon stumbling backwards in confusion. But the staff master

then noticed something peculiar, for he needn’t imagine the blow. When he opened his eyes, there was an

actual Demon of Lightning with electric blue filled eyeballs and a pale skin colour, scowling at him with an

unspeakable amount of rage glowing in his eyes.

The Demon of Lightning looked down maliciously at the monkey dressed in red robes, before drawing a

staff of his own. This one though, was glowing an electric blue, which matched his devil eyes. Then

without a verbal command, they charged at each other.

***

“P

Tang shrunk the titanium band to half its size, but it was a futile attempt to stop the Monkey King, who

was infuriated at the demon for attempting to intimidate him. Instead, the band cracked and split in two.

Tang stared at the broken band, then at the monkey, then back at the band. He was now powerless to stop

the monkey’s recklessness at will. Then Tang got an idea. He would have to let go of his one virtue, but it

would be worth this. He picked up one of the pieces of the band and threw it boomerang style at the

demon’s eyes. The titanium connected, and the demon staggered back blinded. That was all the help

Monkey King needed. He started to land hit after hit until finally he stood above him and held his staff ready

for a killing blow.

Then he noticed the demon looking at his own staff intently. Monkey King recognised this. The demon

was for some reason trying to make his staff more dense, as if he didn’t want it to snap. But why would he

want that when his survival lied in his enemy’s hands? Then the Monkey King acted from pure instinct. If

the demon wanted his staff to not snap, it was probably for good reason. Monkey King grabbed the staff and

snapped it in half. Lightning struck, and Monkey King blacked out.

***

When he came to, he saw the roof of their destination. Then Tang saw he was awake and his confused

face. “When you snapped the staff you snapped his spirit,” Tang explained. “His dying attack was the strike

that knocked you out. We carried you from there.”

All of Monkey King’s questions were answered, and he finally allowed himself to sleep. After years of

traveling, all was peaceful. He had a dream. And in that dream, he saw himself threatening Pigsy and

charging the Demon. Then he heard Tang say, “Thank you Monkey King. Your recklessness has saved us.”

Forward Motion

Quarry Bay School, Morrison, Maeve - 10

he sun shone brightly in the sky. Sun Wukong had just reached the top of the hand shaped

mountain that he had been imprisoned in for 500 years. He sat down and thought about what he

had just done.

“It’s masters- no, Zuanxang’s own fault. He didn’t respect me. I respected him and guarded him from any

harmful thing in his way, including those demons! I was right to say no to zhu bajie.” But then, another

thought went into his head, his brighter side of his heart.

“Xuanzang did free me from the imprisonment that I still could be stuck in now” He shivered at the

thought of spending more time inside the hard rocks in the mountain.“I could have come to help. Actually I

can still come to help!” Sun Wukong sat and prayed “ Please god's, help me choose the right path.” He

waited. And waited. And waited for a sign of somebody to help. “ Stupid gods!” He cried. “ I am way

smarter than any of them. They only walk around heaven choosing other gods to banish and punishing the

people on earth. I could be a god if I wanted to. I could me better than the Jade emperor!” At that cry, a

huge light shone down from heaven. “How dare you insult me!” A loud voice boomed that the monkey

king recognised as the jade emperor's voice.

“ Who do you think you are? You shall be punished deeply!” “Uh Oh!” The monkey king thought. “ Not

more time under this!” The bright light suddenly became blinding and started to pull him towards the sky.

And then he was pulled away.

Sun Wukong looked around at the bright sunny place he was in. People were pushing and shoving to get to

places. “Where are all these people-More like peasants from their clothes and hair- going? And where am

I?” He thought. He walked over to a big window, from the ceiling to the floor and looked out of it. “Why

are there such big birds out there? They seem enormous. Are they even breathing. Why do they have

wheel’s?” “Flight 3YX8092 to Thailand Phuket please board the plane at gate 3. Flight 3YX8092 to

Thailand phuket from Hong Kong please board the plane at gate 3. Thank you.” said a voice above him.

Scared, He looked around to see a pretty young lady walking towards him.

“There you are Finn” She said. I’ve been looking for you everywhere. You're already in your mask ! That’s

great. You must have found a really good monkey jumpsuit, that one looks so realistic. How was the flight.

Good? I hope business class was nice. Anyway let's get going! “My name isn’t Finn” he muttered but with

no choice than to follow her her silently trailed behind her.

The Lady and Sun Wukong stopped at the taxi rank.

“Why are we getting into this metal box?” He asked

“Oh Finn, you are SO funny” The lady laughed, revealing her snow white teeth underneath her bright red

lipstick. She gracefully climbed into the taxi, and Sun Wukong clambered into the back after her. The taxi

ride was very rough, so rough that when they got out the monkey king vomited. “Oh dear, you must really

have bad jet lag. He looked up, slowly, to see a large sign on a building above him reading: HONG KONG

OPERA. TODAY SHOWING: The Monkey King “ There's a show about me! And we’re watching it!

“ Yeah’ The lady said “ I’m watching it silly, you are the star of the show! “Uh Oh” He thought in his

head.

Backstage Sun Wukong sat in silence and fear. What would happen to him out there? He took a look at the

painstakingly long script “Hey” He realized “This is the story of my life! I can do this easily. He saw his cue

on the paper and an hour later he was on stage acting perfectly.

In the middle of the show, The Pretty lady (Actually called Stephanie Fung) Received a text from her best

friend Finn.

T

“I’m stuck outside! The security won’t let me in! The show can’t go on. Help!” The message read.

“ But your on stage. Performing. Right now!” She quickly typed and sent and she rushed outside. It was

true! Finn was outside stuck. She managed to persuade the guards to let him in.

“Look at that! Someone is Pretending to be you!” She whisper shouted. Suddenly, up on stage a bright light

descended onto Sun Wukong

“ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” He screamed, leaving the future and falling back in time.

The next thing Sun Wukong knew, He was back at home and he had learnt one thing. Never ever go in a

forward motion.

Journey To The West- Monkey King’s Perspective

Quarry Bay School, Rekhi, Agastya - 8

, Sun Wukong groaned and punched the walls inside the cave. With each punch my hand only hurt

more. I had been stuck in this mountain for 500 years and it was all Buddha's fault. I'll never get out of

here, I will never be free again, my heart ached. Suddenly the mountain split in half, the flower that had

kept me trapped inside had been broken and a weird guy with no hair was standing in front of me. I

grabbed my staff and ran forward to smash his head. The monk quickly threw something on my head and

said some words. It was a golden loop that was squishing my head, my head pounded severly, the pain was

unbearable and I passed out..

When I woke up I was lying on a hammock by a crackling fire. On the other end sat a guy with no hair.

He introduced himself as XuanZang, a monk who had to go on a special quest, a difficult and dangerous

quest to bring the Holy Scriptures back and he needed my help. I told him I was Sun Wukong, the Monkey

King, The Great Sage Equal to Heaven. I was brave, strong and powerful and I did not have to listen or

help him. I was free and no one matched my power. But I must say the monks powers of convincing were

pretty strong. He begged to hear my story.

I was proud to tell him my story, I was born from a rock and nourished by the five elements and no one was

as strong as me. I told the monk that I single handedly ruled the land for years. I was brave, strong and

everyone feared my might. No one in this world and beyond matched my strength and power. However I

feared my time was coming to an end and I might die soon. One of my advisors told me I should find

Subhuti a teacher of immortality. I searched the world for ten long years until found him. He taught me the

secrets of Eternal life. I was happy at the success of my trip but returned home to find a demon had taken

over during my absence. I was furious and charged out and slayed him. After killing him with just one blow,

I realised that I was too strong for these mortal weapons so my advisor told me to go to the Sea King. I

tried several weapons, each weighing several pounds but they were all too light for the Mighty Me. In the

end I chose a nine tonne iron pillar which was used by Yu the Great, King of the Xia dynasty to measure

the depths of the flood. The staff, I had chosen responded to my touch and became mine to command. I

bullied the Sea Gods brothers into giving me a suit of magic armour, as with it, I would be the most

powerful King ever to live. I would be indestructible.

I returned home victorious with my armour and staff, but as I slept at night my soul was dragged to the

underworld. I was told it was time for me to die. I scared everyone with my martial arts and strength and

vowed to destroy the underworld. The ruler of the underworld begged me to stop my rage and destruction

and decided to cut my name from the book of dying. My soul returned to my body and when I woke up, I

was immortal.

A messenger from the Gods came and told me I was given a place in Heaven as ’Guardian of the Heavenly

Horses’. I was happy to finally get the respect that was due to me. But it was a trick, I found the post given

to me was of an assistant and the lowest place in Heaven. I was livid with anger and I wanted to teach the

Gods a lesson for treating me so badly. I returned home and called myself ‘The Great Sage Equal To

Heaven’. The Jade Emperor was unhappy that I had set his horses free and sent an army of thousands to kill

me. But they were no match for my supreme strength and I slaughtered them all with just one blow. I, the

Great Monkey King had destroyed the whole army and was going to destroy all the Gods in Heaven but the

Jade Emperor decided to offer me the post of The Guardian of Immortal Peaches. I was happy but my

happiness didn’t last as The Jade Emperor insulted me again. He threw a big banquet and everyone was

invited but me. I decide to teach him a lesson once and for all. I entered the garden and ate all the peaches

and magic pills, I was now immortal and the Gods didn’t have any peaches for their banquet. Victorious

and happy to have taught the Gods a lesson I returned home. I was ready to fight again if they followed me.

The Jade Emperor came with thousands of Gods and their Guardians to fight me. I grew six arms and three

heads and fought savagely. I was on the verge of destroying them all but they started capturing my monkey

children by throwing big nets. I had to flee but the God of magic, the nephew of the Jade Emperor

followed me and fought me savagely as I ran away. Suddenly he dropped a diamond bracelet on my head

stopping me long enough for his hound to bite my leg. I was taken to Heaven for execution for my crimes

but fire, lightning and edged weapons had no effect on my invincible body. The son of magic suggested to

I

put me in a fiery furnace to reduce me to ashes, but instead of killing me, it made my eyesight ten times

stronger. I could now see the demons at the other end of Heaven.

Terrified with my power the Jade Emperor asked Buddha for help. Buddha told me that if I could go to the

end of the universe, I would get the Jade Emperor's job. I flew and flew for hours, then I found 5 mountains

which I believed were the end of the universe. I signed my name and flew back to Buddha to be given the

Jade Emperor’s job. But Buddha said, I hadn’t even left the palm of his hand and showed my signature on

his finger. He used the elements to imprison me in the five fingered mountain. At night, I found that I

could fly out of the mountain, so I escaped, but in the morning millions of guards were waiting to kill me.

Instead of fighting, I surrendered and was taken to Buddha, who put me back in the mountain but this time

put a flower that kept me inside. I have been waiting since then.. The monk listened with amazement and

awe at the story of my power and strength. Somehow, even though I didn’t want to help him, something in

me wanted to protect him from the demons all around. This weak man was going out on the most difficult

journey ever and I suddenly had a desire to protect him. May be I shall help him- just a bit, as I the Sun

Wukong, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven does not have to listen to anyone.

New Journeys to the West

Quarry Bay School, Shen, Kathy - 9

ong long ago, there was a rock. This was not an ordinary rock that children kicked or played with. It

was a enormous chunk of rock. Curious visitors would stare with their anxious eyes, hoping to figure

out what exactly it was. Nobody in the village knew what was in it or how it came here to be.

Then one particular day, just when the lovely sun rose up with a big smile drew on his face, there was a

scary ‘RUMBLE!!!!!!’ Everybody ran, too frightened of what happened. “Run, run run!” the men and

women screamed. “CC-RA-AA- KKKKK!!!!” The hot, burning flames bit through all across the village

like lions starving.

“Hiyaaaa!!” shouted Sun Wukong. He was just a newborn, but still, he had some great magical powers. As

you might know the story of Sun Wukong heading west in search of the book. But you don’t know the

true story of Sun Wukong. Let me explain…

After Buddha requested the monk to search the book and Sun Wukong followed, let’s stop right here. At

this particular moment, Sun Wukong was just about to go west in search of the book. At the other side of

the world, the demons were going to the east, trying to mess up whatever they could.

“I’m sooo tired,” moaned Pigsy, “I could sleep for two hundred years!” “Pigsy is right,” the monk said.

“Alright then, you can sleep here for a little while. “ Sun Wukong thrust his magical stick out of his ear and

drew a circle around his teammates. “Stay here, as I get some food.” Sun Wukong wasn’t tired at all. Not at

all.

As the demon leader, Mischief, instructed the demons to look around the place, to see if they could cause

any trouble. “I can’t find anyone, and I looked everywhere!” The little demon wailed. “ Who dares to argue

with me, you nonsense little brute!” Mischief demanded. The little demon, named Devil, suddenly shrank

and shrank into nothingness.

As Pigsy yawned to wake up, his only thought came to his confused mind. Where is Sun Wukong? Did he

trip over a rock and fall down, and break his leg, or neck? More worrying thoughts came to his mind.

“Look! I see a monk sleeping and a pig looking around. I thought Sun Wukong was supposed to be with

these people!” a demon called. “ Quiet down, quiet down. The last thing we want is to see if they find out

we are here!” Mischief whispered. “But, well, excellent job on finding these people, Gaunt, and without

Sun Wukong our job would be easier. You demons wait here and I will transform myself to persuade them

to come over.”

“Ahhhh, some sweet smelling bread!” Pigsy

exclaimed, licking his lips. Yes indeed, Sun Wukong must have arrived! ” agreed the monk. He stepped out

of the circle, and a old woman appeared. “Bread, bread! Only five dollars for delicious bread!”

“Can we buy some?” Pigsy asked.

“Well, I would really like to buy bread but there is only a little problem, It’s th-”

“What’s the problem? Sun Wukong still didn’t come back! I want bread!”

The monk sighed, as he said “ I don’t have enough money!”

As the old woman heard what they said, she slyly grinned. “ You can have some free, since you are so

hungry. “Thank you madame!” Piggy and Monk chorused.

“Wait, wait!” Sun Wukong shouted. “ These are not ordinary buns, they are poisonous buns!” “ How dare

you come!” The old woman screeched as she transformed back to her demon self. “ I will teach you a lesson

that you will never forget!” As she hailed all the demons to come, Sun Wukong was preparing for his

weapons to fight.

Pigsy and Monk started to fight the two strong demons, one for on demon each. Pigsy used his long axe,

preparing to cut demon’s head of. Instead, the demon used a powerful force that defended himself.

Magically, a god appeared on the sky, and whispered a spell. Immediately, the two strong demons began to

faint. As the monk thanked the god for his help, Piggy was killing the demons

L

At that same time, the water soldier was trying to kill the little demons surrounding. As Piggy and the Monk

finished defeating the two strong demons, they had joined the water soldier to defeat the little demons. This

job was much easier than defeating two strong demons.

Finally Sun Wukong was slowly but definitely defeating the leader demon, Mischief.

As the demon changed to three bodies, holding a sword each. Sun Wukong then plucked out ten hairs, as

the hairs turned into small copies of Sun Wukong. Ten versus three. Mischief knew what to do next. She

howled “ Time to surrender, demons! We will fight next time!” The leftover demons quickly fled and so

did Mischief. But Sun Wukong was too fast for that. He quickly caught Mischief and killed her.

“Thank you so much!” Piggy, Monk and water soldier

said. “Sun Wukong is the best!” Sun Wukong bragged. “So, do we continue to search the book?” The

monk asked. “Yep, indeed.” Su Wukong answered. So they continued and then… you do know the

ending, right? Well let me tell you, just in case…

So as they went by foot, they finally reached there to collect the book. After they gave it to Buddha, she

praised them that they fought over all the challenges that came on. As a opportunity, she offered each of

them to ask if they wanted to be a god. So now Sun Wukong and his companions are no longer known as

famous people, but more legendary...gods!

Journey To The West

Quarry Bay School, Srivastava, Paarth - 9

ong time ago in the valleys of China at the very end was a dangerous group of monsters. This valley

is so steep that if you get stuck inside you will never be able to come back up. The walls were all

slimy as it dripped down the walls and you could hear the birds shouting everywhere. These

monsters have jet black fur , purple beady eyes and teeth sharper than a knife!

Though one person called Sun Wukong would always come down here and trouble them. The monsters

had one enemy, Sun WuKong! But fortunately for them Sun Wukong got banished into a mountain for

teasing Buddha and died in the mountain. That's what they thought though because Sun Wu kong has

never made a noise inside the mountain for a long time. The mountain was very big and had snow had been

falling there almost constantly. You could hear the cold breeze rustling the bushes and could hear the silence

of the cave. Sun Wukong was banished in cave not so far from the summit of the mountain. The cave was

very dark and Sun Wukong barely could see. He was only aloud to come out for food and water but that

was it.

Sun Wukong was king of the monkeys and would always try to get things which will make him more

powerful. He was probably the the most annoying thing there was on Earth!

…………………………………………………………………

But in the steep valleys of China where Sun Wukong was vanished in, a monk named Xuanzang came

along. He was set on a task by the gods to collect the holy scripts from India, to create buddhism in China.

But as he went towards the top ready for the climb down he ran straight into a rock, he found an entrance

and went inside . He slowly creeped in but from nowhere a beast jumped out! Sun Wukong is alive!

Xuanzang tells Sun Wukong about the mission and Sun Wu Kong was ready for action.

Not far from the bottom of the grey rocky mountain more wild creatures who were really weird came out

as flexible as a ninja! It was Sun Wukong's teammates who he used to fight the monsters with, Zhu Ba Jie

and Tang Sanzang. The reunion happened shortly and the three of them set out to find the holy scripts.

The went past many deserts, lakes , mountains for days and months until all of a sudden a deep and

dangerous, bumpy and risky alley came into their sight. This alley was very familiar to Sun Wukong , Zhu

Bajie, and tang SanZang, it was the ferocious monster alley!

…………………………………………………………………………………....

“Let’s go and bother these monsters like we have never done before!” Asked Sun Wukong, like if he had

never tried to touch a monster before.

“Agreed!” Cried Zhu Ba Jie, “Come on Xuanzang” Asked Zhu Ba Jie very excitedly. He hesitated, he had

never been asked to do this but he has to because there are all against him. He shrugged one last time and

finally said very tonelessly “ Fine, let’s go”

Down they went through the crumbly rocks, Sun Wukong , Tang SanZang and Zhu Ba Jie could not help

talking to one another ! Now they were gently walking and not making a noise. But they did not notice

Xuanzang sitting on a rock waiting for them to return.

The monsters fought their way through the cave and out when they saw something heading right to them,

like three shooting stars as noisy as a crowd shoot right at them. There they were, Sun Wukong , Zhu Ba Jie

and Tang San Zhang fighting and annoying all the monsters as much as possible. It was horrific for the

monsters but an exciting time for the three mischievous warriors!They gladly teased and annoyed the

monsters as Sun WuKong was happily stealing all their powerful weapons that have defeated him before.

But as they looked back they saw Xuanzang there very annoyed with them. They froze, but that was

careless of them because the monsters were taking revenge! When they came out the were bruised

everywhere you could see. Xuanzang was very mad!

L

…………………………………………………………………………………....

“What on Earth were you thinking!” yelled Xuanzang , he was red in the face and was steaming from head

to toe. “This is not what I thought you would do because you said we would get the holy scripts!” he yelled

again. They all had no answer , they were very guilty and were staring aimlessly. Full with rage Xuanzang

steamed off. Sun Wukong thought he was a hero but he now became a villain !

Though he was hopeful to get on XuanZang’s good side so he had an idea which could be even terrible or

great, it was to get advice from the old monkey king to help defeat the monsters. He entered the cave that

had boulders obstructing his path , the walls felt like it was made of stone and it looked like the cave he

vanished him. Though as he talked to him, he raged after he heard him talk about the vanishing of monsters.

“Are you crazy, I thought kings are wise, not pathetic!” he yelled so loudly that it echoed across the cave!

“ You either help XuanZang or return to punishment!” The guards pushed him out and Sun Wukong told

Zhu Ba Jie and Tang SanZang what happened. They both agreed that they want to be good . They raced as

fast as the wind as if they were flying, they are searching far and wide for XuanZang!

…………………………………………………………………………………....

It took them days and weeks of running but they did not feel tired. They were almost at the scripts but

have not found XuanZang. Zhu BaJie barely looking around made it even harder, but they found

XuanZang at the bottom of the mountain looking at the few ridges ahead. It took them the whole night of

explaining until Sun WuKong said “We want to help!” That made XuanZang’s mind change for one

moment, but how could he believe him ? Though he had to finish his mission and said yes to Sun WuKong.

They crossed many streets in India collecting the scripts, the noise was incredibly and it looked like a traffic

jam of people. Once they retrieved the scripts and journeyed back to China. Once there Sun WuKong,

Zhu BaJie and Tang SanZang got three places back as one of China's greatest . Sun WuKong became

monkey king again and Zhu BaJie and Tang SanZang were there to help and give advice to him. All was

well again!

The White Bone Devil

Quarry Bay School, Teng, Evelyn - 9

veryone must have heard about The Journey to the West, right? I am extremely famous, but not

because I am nice, but because I am evil! Well, that is not true. The Monkey King was spreading

rumours about how he had defeated me and all that rubbish.

Oh, I’m so sorry. I forgot to introduce myself! I am the White Bone Spirit. The gods have called me The

White Bone Devil and they sent me down to the mortal world, just because I was caught hurting one of the

generals that guarded the Heavenly Castle! Well, alright. That was wrong of me, but the general was eating

the sweet peaches from the Heavenly Garden that were intended to be used for the great feast next week.

How could I not get angry?

But carrying on with the story. I met the Monkey King and his group. I knew it was him because when he

was born, I was still living with all of the gods. I was starving and had nothing to eat for months. That was

why I was nothing but bone. I knew the master would be disgusted if I had turned up, begging for food in

my hideous state. So I summoned my last few droplets of energy and managed to turn into a young girl. I

found some leaves and managed to weave it into a basket. I took a deep breath...

CRACK!

Unfortunately, the Monkey King and his master were awoken by the noise of me appearing a few meters in

front of them. The master and the Monkey King were wide awake. While the others just slept on. I

rendered myself invisible so I can hide behind a tree. I found some mud and smeared it on my face to make

myself look like I have been wandering around for days. I silently appeared and started walking towards

them, hoping that by limping, they would take pity on me.

The Monkey King noticed me first and saw immediately through my disguise. If I hadn’t been so weak and

tired, my disguise would have been easier to fool people. The master saw how thin I was and took pity on

me. He started digging in a bag and managed to find some scraps of bread and berries. I almost took them,

but the Monkey King said “Stop, Master. This is the White Bone Devil!” He raised his mighty pole and

swung it down on me. It missed me and just in time, I managed to float away. Unharmed, but tired. The

body of the little girl that I had turned into lay motionless on the ground, with a pool of blood around it.

“Sun Wukong,” the master exclaimed in shock and fury “do you realize you have just killed an innocent

little girl begging for food? How dare you!”

The Monkey King tried to protest, but it didn’t work. I waited for them to finish their foolish argument.

Finally, they sat down. Each breathing heavily. I appeared once more, but not in the shape of the little girl,

but an old woman carrying a knobbly long stick.

“Oh, where has my poor little girl went to,” I said, pretending to sob. I then pretended to notice them,

then I clutched the master’s arm and said: “Oh please, kind man, help me find my precious girl!”

The master hesitated and before he could open his mouth the Monkey King shouted

“No, Master, that’s the White Bone Devil!” Again, he raised his enormous golden pole and brought it down

on me. It grazed my arm slightly, but again, I floated away unharmed. This time, the master lost his cool and

started shouting at the Monkey King again. But this time, the Monkey King didn’t try to protest. I could

feel a sense of hatred and fury building up in him. The master finally shook his head wearily as he saw that

Sun Wukong wasn’t even paying attention and said: “Oh, what will I ever do with you?”

I appeared again, but this time much farther from them. I had used up my final few droplets of energy and

turned into an old man in ragged clothes. I hobbled towards them and looked around, pretending to be

finding something. The master turned to me.

E

“Why,” he said, “are you looking for someone?”

“Yes,” I replied with a tone of fake despair in my voice “have you seen my wife?” I then described

everything about what she looked like.

“Ah,” sighed the master “Sun Wukong took the life of her.”

I pretended to sob hysterically and the master patted my arm sympathetically with constant glares towards

the Monkey King.

CRASH!

Yes, the Monkey King had once more brought his weapon down on me it hit me and I fell to the ground.

Dead. In my true form. The world blurred above me. I was falling, falling and falling into the Underworld.

New Tales of Journeys to the West

Quarry Bay School, Wong, Jeremiah - 8

Part 1: The Forbidden Island

In the summer things got hot. Especially in the forbidden island. It got up to 50 degrees even and possibly

hotter. The ruler of the forbidden island got angry and asked people their favourite element. The people

who chose fire were banished into the future where there was nothing. No air so they couldn’t breathe.

Couldn’t survive. But it wasn’t their fault. The ruler sent out his best agent to get the crystal that could put

all temperatures to exactly 17.5 degrees. They called him, C-x1.

Part 2: The Vile Jungle

C-x1 set off on his mission to get the crystal when he found a forest that has an extreme amount of

dangerous wildlife. He got out his weapon, a long-distance triple gun and put his thumb on the trigger

ready to shoot. He entered the forest and heard a voice. Who are you? It asked. “I am C-x1” he replied.

What do you desire? Asked the voice. “The adjusting crystal,” replied C-x1. I will give you a puzzle. The

voice replied as 12 magic orbs appeared in the sky. One of these orbs will get you to the crystal. The others

lead to danger. I will give you a hint: you will be fine, the crystal is in, light colour 9. C-x1 picked an orb

then vanished. 1.75 seconds later he reappeared in the desert. He picked the wrong orb.

Part 3: The Stormy Desert

C-x1 noticed his triple gun was melting in the ludicrous temperature of 72 degrees in the desert, dropping

to -60 at night. Just as a sandstorm started he found a shadow gradually turning into an old man. “I can get

you shelter” he told C-x1. He took out an orb and they time travelled into the old man’s home. “Why is it

such a good temperature?” asked C-x1. “I will show you,” muttered the old man nervously. He took out a

chest and inside it was nothing more than the adjusting crystal. Will C-x1 steal it? Will he let the old man

keep it?

Part 4: The Evil Castle

C-x1 knew he had to report this to the ruler of the southern hemisphere. And fast. He checked his map for

orb foundations. The closest was coordinate H17. C-x1 was on K21. He set off. 6 hours 49 minutes later he

found someone. He took out a sword and grumbled, “if you defeat me I will give you an orb”. “If I defeat

you your organs will melt in lava.” C-x1 accepted the challenge and body slammed him 38 times. He was

given an orb and vanished. 2.12 seconds later he appeared in an evil castle. Will he get back to the forbidden

island successfully?

Part 5: Battle With The King

C-x1 entered the castle and found a map. It said there was an orb at the top of the castle. Coordinate M13.

As he started going up the stairs loads of guards ran down. He jumped over them and they all lost balance

and fell down the stairs. C-x1 kept going up when a boulder of guards that filled up the stairs bolted down.

He punched holes in the boulder and somersaulted through. When he got to the top he was standing in

front of the king who took out his gold titanium swords and attacked. With no weapon C-x1 was

vulnerable but still deadly and did a jump slam right in the king’s ugly face, knocking one of the swords out

of his hand. Grabbing the sword, C-x1 used it to cut the king open. He held the orb and appeared in a

forest. The one where he started his journey.

Part 6: Getting Back

C-x1 walked slowly through the jungle when an explosion destroyed all the wildlife. C-x1 knew about the

voice and asked, “where did that come from? And why didn’t it affect me?” The voice answered. Because

of all the orbs you travelled with you have unlocked the orb protection sequence. It will explode every time

something threatens to attack you. “How does it know when something is going to attack you?” asked C-

x1. That is still kept a mystery, but it will eventually be found out. It also means you can travel anywhere

without orbs to get you around places quicker. C-x1 immediately knew what he had to do.

Part 7: The Ruler’s Commands

C-x1 travelled to the ruler’s castle and reported the news. C-x1 said “the orb is located in the stormy

desert. Coordinate K21.” GET IT!!! Screamed the ruler clenching his fists. USE THE TRIPLE GUN!!!

“Bad news, it melted” replied C-x1. WELL THEN GET ANOTHER ONE STUPID!!! The ruler

shouted at the top of his voice. His unnecessarily loud voice. “Okay well I‘m off then” said C-x1, knowing

that if the ruler shouts 4 shouts in conversation he would be banished.

Part 8: Back To The Desert

C-x1 travelled to the stormy desert at the speed of light. But when he got there he had a problem. Where

was the old man’s house? He had to know light colour 9. He thought and thought and thought for 2 hours

45 minutes until he thought he’d got it. He got it right and travelled right to the old man’s house. The old

man said, “what brings you here?” C-x1 replied “the ruler sent me here for the adjusting crystal but I know

you need it more than me because of the temperature, so what do I do?” The old man said “I have to ask

you a question. What are the consequences?” “Bad stuff” answered C-x1. “Umm. How bad?” asked the

old man. “9/10 on a disaster scale” said C-x1. “We can share” answered the old man. “Okay” replied C-

x1. And he flew back to the castle.

Part 9: The Final Battle

WHERE IS THE CRYSTAL!!!!! The ruler shouted at C-x1. “Why would I get it?” answered C-x1 with

a smirk, and started the battle. C-x1 grabbed a sword from the ruler’s belt as they clashed swords. The ruler

tried to hit him from under when C-x1 jumped. The explosion went off and the ruler disappeared. C-x1

then went to the old man’s house and asked if he could live in the forbidden island. He said yes and they

had a good life.

Until . . .

The Burning Mountain

Regents Primary School of Shenzhen, Chen, Hanmin - 9

he four went on for a few months. It was the beginning of Autumn, but for some reasons, it was

getting hotter and hotter. Zhubajie said, "It is so hot that I am almost roasted to become a grilled

pig." Then Sun Wukong asked a passer-by why it was so hot. The passer-by said, “It was five

hundred years ago when Sun Wukong kicked down a deity's furnace and a flaming piece fell on the

mountain which has been burning ever since.”

Sun Wukong didn’t know how to put out the fire. So he seek help from the local land master. The

master said, "To put out the fire on the burning mountain, you must get Iron-fan Princess’ Iron-fan and

wave at the fire. If you wave one time, the fire on the burning mountain will be put out. If you wave the

fan twice there would be gale force wind blowing. If you wave the fan three times, it will start raining

heavily."

Soon Sun Wukong said to Shaheshang and Zhubajie, ”Please take care of Xuenzang when I left to

borrow that Iron-fan." Then, he jumped upon the cloud and went to find the Iron-fan Princess.

Immediately, he came to a cave and at the top of the cave there was a sign "Iron-fan Princess's Cave" There

were two guards standing. Sun Wukong asked them, “Is Iron-fan Princess available now? I would like to

see her.”

One of the guards stared at him for a moment and asked, " Are you Sun Wukong?"

"Yes, I am Sun Wukong. "

One of them said, "Please wait here for a while; I will come back in a minute." Then they went into that

cave. Sun Wukong did not wait for long until the two guards came out with an angry woman.

Sun Wukong walked up to the woman, giggling and made a bow, and said," Hi, how are you, Iron-fan

Princess? Can I borrow you Iron-fan?"

"No," she said with a very angry voice and out there were two swords waving at him. Sun Wukong used

his gold stick and blocked her shot. The two fought for a while when the Iron-fan Princess took out a little

fan from her ear. Then, the fan got bigger and bigger and bigger, until it was a giant fan. She waved it at

Sun Wukong two times and blew him away.

When Sun Wukong opened his eyes, he was at Lingjipusa's mountain. The Lingjipusa (a Buddha) was

right beside Sun Wukong, he said in a laughing voice, " Don’t worry, because I have a wind tablet, you

have it in your mouth, so she cannot blow you away.”

Sun Wukong took the wind tablet and went back to the cave. The Iron-fan Princess came out of the

cave and once more she took out her fan and waved at him a few times, but Sun Wukong was still standing

there like a stone statue. The Iron-fan Princess thought that she had no chance to win, so she put her fan

back in her ear again and ran back into her cave and locked the door very tight.

Surprisingly, Sun Wukong turned himself into a little bee and flew inside through the door gap. The

Iron-fan Princess was worried and scared. She said to her servant to bring her a cup of tea. Sneakingly, Sun

Wukong flew into the tea and then Iron-fan Princess drank the tea with Sun Wukong in it. When he was

in her stomach he started to jump around and hit things and shouted, " Iron-fan Princess, borrow me the

fan." The Iron-fan Princess was very painful and asked “ Where are you?" "I am in your stomach," Sun

Wukong replied. The Iron-fan Princess had so much pain so she said, " If you come out of my stomach,

you can get the fan." So Sun Wukong came out of the Iron-fan Princess's stomach and the Iron-fan

Princess gave him the Iron Fan.

When Sun Wukong returned back to the Burning Mountain, he waved the fan at the fire but it did not

help, the fire just got bigger and bigger. Then, Sun Wukong knew that the Iron-fan Princess had lied to

him. Subsequently, Sun Wukong was blazing with anger. He was so furious that he wanted to teach the

Iron-fan Princess a lesson. Then he suddenly thought he could go to the Bull Demon King (husband of

Iron-fan Princess) and see if he could help him borrow the Iron-fan. Immediately he jumped on his cloud

and went to find Bull Demon King.

When he found Bull Demon King he asked him if he could help him borrow the fan. When Bull Demon

King saw it was Sun Wukong, the monkey that captured his son the Red Infant, he waved his axe trying to

hit Sun Wukong. The two fought for a very long time when someone called in Bull Demon King for tea,

the two finally stopped fighting. With help from the Goddess of Peace , Sun Wukong finally got the Iron-

fan, so he went back to put out the fire and the four went on their trip to the West.

T

Journey to the West

Regents Primary School of Shenzhen, Ding, Zhenxuan - 9

long time ago, there’s a famous Chinese classic novel called”Journey to the West”.

The story told us about a monk in the Tang Dynasty, whose name was Xuanzang. He

represented the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty and went to the West to get the Buddhist scriptures.

On the way to the West, Xuanzang decided to take in three apprentices. The first one was Sun wukon. He

was a monkey. He usually carried a gold stick.The second one was a pig. His name was Pigsy. He was

holding a nail rake all the time. The third one was the Sand Monk. They followed Xuanzang to go to the

West.

One day, they arrived at a mountain. They were so tired and hungry. Then Xuanzang said, ”Wukon, I am

hungry, would you please go to get some food?” So Sun wukon wandered off, but he couldn’t find any

food.

This mountain lived a monster. Her name was ‘White Bones’. She thought, ”I want to eat the meat of

Xuanzang, but I need to find a way.um......”

Then, she changed to a beautiful girl, and appeared in front of Xuanzang and said she wanted to give him

some food. Xuanzang said, ”Female donor, why do you come here?” The White Bones said, ”I live down

the hill, my father works on the hill. I send him food every afternoon. Because you are so hungry, so I give

the food to you.”

At this time, Sun Wukon was back. He noticed that the girl was a goblin. He picked up the gold stick

and hit the goblin. The girl was killed. White Bones then turned into a smoke and ran away.

On the other hand, Xuanzang said to Wukon, ”You killed people, Wukon, you are not my apprentice any

more, you go!” Sun Wukon replied, “Master, please give me one more chance.” Xuanzang said, ”Ok. I’ll

give you one more chance. Never again!”

The second time, The White Bones became an old lady. She was walking and crying, ”My daughter, My

daughter! Have you seen my daughter?” Pigsy said immediately, ”Oh no! Master, it must be the girl’s mum

looking for her daughter! “

“No!” said Sun Wukon, ”This old lady is the same monster!” Then Sun Wukon took out the gold stick

and hit the goblin. The old lady died. White Bones immediately turned into a smoke and ran away again.

Then Pigsy said, ”Wukon kills people again!” So Xuanzang said,” Wukon, you killed people again. You

are not my apprentice anymore. You go!”

After hearing that Sun Wukon went away and disappeared.

The third time, the White Bones became a grandpa. He was walking and crying, ”My wife and daughter.

My wife and daughter! Have you seen my wife and daughter?” Then Pigsy replied, ”Oh no! Master, it must

be the girl’s dad and the old lady’s husband looking for his family! “

Xuanzang then said to the old man, ”Sorry! My apprentice had killed your family. As a result I have driven

him away.”

“hahaha!” White Bones laughed out loudly, ”You are cheated by me! I am the White Bones Monster, the

young girl and the old lady are both mimicked by me. I’m going to eat you!”

Suddenly, Sun Wukon appeared from the sky. He took out his gold stick and hit the goblin. This time,

the White Bones Monster was not prepared at all, she was killed instantly. She then turned into a bunch of

bones and never ran away.

A

New Journey to the West

Regents Primary School of Shenzhen, Liu, Guanghao - 10

fter the experience of the journey to the west, Monkey King, Pigsy, Sand and Tang Monk became

immortals. They had a wonderful life in heavenly palace. Five hundred years later, Monkey King,

Pigsy and Sand got tired of the same lifestyle.

One day, they talked happily together in a the heavenly palace. Monkey King had a suggestion,

he said, ‘ I haven’t visited the Earth for a long time, What about going there and have fun?’

‘It is a great idea because I am looking forward to meeting beautiful girls,’ Pigsy said excitedly.

Sand said: ‘I want to travel, too.’ So they all agreed.

Hours later, they flew to the Earth by a magic cloud named ‘Kinton’. When they got to the

ground, they all felt excited.

‘Wow, here is a beauty, I can’t wait saying hello to her.’ Pigsy said to Monkey King and ran to

a beautiful girl quickly. ‘Hi, beauty, nice to meet you here, am I handsome?’ At this moment, Pigsy was

shocked that it was an evil goblin. She emitted a lot of smoke from her mouth and ran away. Pigsy said to

himself with a smile, ‘Am I ugly?’

Later, Monkey King had something to say, ‘We should be a man first, I can change myself into

seventy-two characters,’ soon he became a handsome man. Sand asked Monkey King what be should do.

Monkey King said, ‘Look at this man, he is wearing something, you can also look for

something like that and wear like him.’ So they walked toward a bin, Pigsy picked up a plastic bag and said,

‘It looks nice, and it is everywhere, would you like to try one on, Sand?’

Sand said, ‘Thanks, my brother.’

Then Pigsy put on some plastic bags and shouted, ‘What is this? How dirty it is! Look at my

feet, I can’t move freely, there is something sticky under my feet, I can not move, brother monkey,’ But

Monkey King did not know what it was either. Then a little boy passed by and told them that it was bubble

gum.

Pigsy asked, ‘What is bubble gum? At this time, the little boy walked away with his parents.

Monkey King and Sand tried to help Pigsy.

Pigsy said, ‘I don’t think it is a nice place, I like living in the heavenly palace best.’

‘There are many great places worth visiting’ Monkey King said.

An hour later, they arrived at the foot of the mountain, but they were very disappointed. They

could not enjoy the fresh air, they could not see many trees, there was rubbish everywhere instead. Sand was

upset and said to Monkey King, ‘Let’s go back to the heavenly palace, I don’t like this place either.’

Pigsy and Sand sighed and asked Monkey King, ‘So now where are we going next? ’

‘We are now visiting the city, why not visit the countryside?’ Monkey King suggested. So they

went to visit a town named City of Dreams. When they got to the town, they found there were a lot of

advertisements on the white walls. So the walls looked messy. In order to make it a better place, they began

to clean the walls, then they found an advertisement.The advertisement said, ‘For a better world, do not

throw rubbish’. However, they found a lot of rubbish near the bin.

Pigsy said, ‘ I do not like human beings, they are neither polite nor kind to the environment.’

After cleaning the rubbish, their hands were dirty, they wanted to wash their hands, so they

tried to look for a river nearby. When they saw a river, they thought they might see a lot of fish and prawns,

or they went fishing by the river. But they were even more disappointed, the water in the river looked

murky and dirty. There was no fish nor prawns. They walked along the river, and saw some factories. They

saw some dark smoke and waste water coming out from the factories. They found that it was hard to wash

their hands in the river.

At last, Monkey King said, ‘What a disappointment travelling to the Earth! We’d better go

back.’

Hours later, They arrived at the heavenly palace safely and no one found what had happened to

them except Avalokiteshvara (an Indian god) and The Jade Emperor. The three brothers went back to their

places. Monkey King was so puzzled that he got up early the next morning and went to see Avalokiteshvara

who was living in Nanhai Putuo Bamboo forest.

A

‘Dear Avalokiteshvara, I am bewildered!’

‘What’s happening, Wukong, you look unhappy!’

‘I visited the Earth with Pigsy and Sand. At first, I thought the Earth was an amazing and great

place. But when I got there, everything I saw disappointed me. People there did not know how to protect

the environment, it was such a dirty and messy place.’

‘So what can I do for you?’ Avalokiteshvara said.

‘Yes, I want you to help people change their bad habits, they are not polite enough, help them

grow more trees and flowers, then people can enjoy fresh air, they will be healthier and stronger, they can

live longer.’

Avalokiteshvara nodded her head, ‘I will try my best to help.’

‘Thanks, Avalokiteshvara.’

‘Thank you for telling me everything about the Earth, Wu Kong.’

Monkey King was happy and said to himself, ‘It was a meaningful journey to the Earth.’

Journey to the West

Regents Primary School of Shenzhen, Liu, Jinan - 10

ourney to the West” is the most famous fiction in China. There are four main characters in the story.

They are Xuanzang, Monkey King, Bald Apostle Sha and Fat Pig Jie .

Actually, it was not a short travel. Monkey King couldn’t pick fruit on the farm. Bald Apostle

Sha couldn’t fish in rivers. The worst thing was Fat Pig Jie loved eating pork but could not get much joy

from the journey. Ironically the weakest character Xuanzang could get more to eat because his job was to

beg with his bowl.

At the beginning, Xuanzang thought it would be a fantastic adventure, since the emperor had

presented him with a red buddhist robe.

To preserve the environment, Xuanzang rode a white horse ‘I am riding a white horse but I am not as

handsome as a prince.’ thought Xuanzang. But out of the blue he found his first apostle Monkey King.

Then he found his second apostle Fat Pig Jie. Not long after he also found his third apostle in Bald Apostle.

So the travel group was completed. Xuanzang wanted a balanced diet. A balanced meal consisted of

proteins, carbohydrate, fats, vitamins and minerals, but they could not afford them. They just ate vegetables

and fruits. So Xuanzang asked Monkey King to find some nuts. They ate nuts for energy and vitamins. They

also ate beans to gain proteins. Sometimes they ate steamed bun for carbohydrate and mushrooms for

minerals.

‘It’s a balanced diet now,’ Xuanzang shouted. This journey was not short. During this period Xuanzang

wanted to keep in touch with his friends.

At first, Xuanzang used pigeons to send messages to his friends . He needed to tie his letters onto the

legs of the pigeons. The pigeons took up to a few months to send the messages. But the pigeons were always

eaten by eagles. They were really eager for peace and safety. So the pigeons were also called dove .

Later he asked Monkey King to send the messages. He could ride on clouds at a very fast speed. So

Monkey King became the first postman in the world. When he sent messages, he looked down on the land

which usually was green and that symbolized post offices in China.

In this journey, numerous problems existed, such as a girls’ enthusiasm in the Kingdom of Females,

monster’s cruelty, and bad weather.

After several months, Xuanzang and his men arrived at the Kingdom of Females. They met the queen.

When seeing Xuanzang, the queen believed Xuanzang was the most handsome man she had ever seen.

Xuanzang was very excited and shy. He hardly dared to look up at the girls. The queen then guided

Xuanzang to visit her own garden. How wonderful the garden was! The sun shone brightly and the birds

sang. Soon the queen expressed her love to Xuanzang. But Xuanzang refused her love and left the kingdom.

There were many kinds of monsters waiting for them on the road. Almost all of the monsters

were what other animals became. They wanted to eat Xuanzang because they believed by eating Xuanzang

they would live forever.

One day, Xuanzang was caught by a tiger monster. Fat Pig Jie and Bald Apostle went to save him but

they were also seized by the monsters. First the Monsters tied them up onto some poles. Then they boiled a

cauldron of water. When they were washing Xuanzang and his Apostles, Monkey King was planning to save

them. He killed a small monster and mimicked it as the same shape. Then he looked for his master and

brothers. As he found the tiger monster, the latter was drinking liquor. Monkey King then became a tiny

insect and flew into the monster’s cup. As the tiger monster was drinking the liquor, Monkey King floated

into the monster’s tummy. Inside the monster’s tummy, Monkey King shouted and jumped. Immediately

The tiger monster’s face turned pale and fell into pain. As a result, he begged Monkey King to get out of his

tummy. He also promised to set all of them free.

But once the Monkey King got out of his tummy, the tiger monster did not keep his promise.

Therefore, Monkey King picked out the magic cudgel from his ear and said ‘abracadabra’ in a loud voice.

The cudgel became very big. He destroyed the den of the tiger monster with a swipe of the cudgel. Then

they fought fiercely and viciously for over an hour. At last, the monster was overpowered by Monkey King.

“J

This journey was really dangerous and the weather sometimes became very treacherous which included

downpour, blizzard, fog, tornado, hail and frost. When they met these kinds of weather they would find

shelters such as temples, lairs and houses for safety.

After the arduous journey, they got the famous book called Tao Te Ching from India. Monkey King

could ride on a cloud. Why did they have to tread to get this book? Maybe it was a test of characters and

resolve. Thousands of years ago, people could not write. The only way to preserve their history was to

recount it as sagas - legends handed down from one generation of storytellers to another. So we can enjoy

the story nowadays.

Journey to the West

Regents Primary School of Shenzhen, Long, Haochen - 10

t was five o’clock. I was doing my homework. Suddenly, there was a big hole under my chair and I

spiralled down. Several minutes later, I woke up and found myself covered with furs, lying in an

unknown place. I had become a monkey!

Before I could figure out what had happened, a merchant came and asked,” Hey, Monkey King! How are

you today?” I looked at him confusedly and replied, “Hello. I’m not good. Who are you and where am I?”

The merchant widened his eyes as if he had just seen the most unbelievable thing in the world, and

answered in a surprising voice, “What? Are you kidding me? I am the millionaire, Ray! Hey, buddy! Tell

me you remember that we agreed to help a talking cow, Olivia, to find her baby cow in Japan and USA and

today we should set off. Let’s join the other two companies.”

I felt like having a dream. A few minutes ago, I was an ordinary student doing my homework. But then,

homework seemed to be the least of my concern. I could not believe what had just occurred to me, but my

curiosity overwhelmed my fear and uncertainty. I decided to follow him. After all, I needed to find out

what had happened to me and how I could get my human body back. Of course, I wanted to go back and

continued with (well, might be not anymore), my homework.

It took us some time to arrive at the Dragon Market. The other two companies were waiting for us. One of

them was the talking cow, Olivia. She said softly : “After getting my baby back, I will give all of you one

thing you want in return,” said Olivia. “Sure. We will spare no efforts to help you,” replied the three of us.

Soon, Ray took out his treasure chest and pulled out a luxurious airliner. The four of us got on the airliner

and flew to Japan, our first stop to look for the little cow. Three minutes later, we landed on an open

ground. Ray took out his treasure chest again and put the airliner back. At that time we were all feeling

hungry. So the team decided to find a place to eat.

I suggested a restaurant named Banana Fairyland, dreaming that there would be lots of bananas. I couldn’t

wait to enter the restaurant but there weren’t any bananas; instead, there was sushi on the plates in the shape

of a banana boat. I was disappointed and wanted to leave; however, my friends had already started eating the

sushi.

Noticing I was not happy, the millionaire said, “Hey, Monkey King. Come and join us. It’s yummy. ” “No.

I only eat bananas. I don’t want to try sushi. It’s raw.” Hearing what I said, John took out a big banana, cut

it and mixed it with sushi. And he dragged me on to the table. “Wow. It tastes great. Give me more sushi

with bananas.” People were all curious and wanted to have a try. Soon, this sushi became a hit and everyone

was grateful to us. Hence, we took out a photo of the baby cow and asked if they had seen it before.

Everyone shook his head and said no. It seemed we did not have a clue about the baby. So we decided to

move on to our next destination - USA.

I

The millionaire took out his treasure chest again. This time, a helicopter appeared. We got on the helicopter

and five minutes later, we arrived at a tranquil village. Suddenly, some noises in the distance caught our

attention. It sounded like animal’s snarling voice. We looked at each other and had the thought that the

little cow was hidden somewhere near.

We entered various houses and discovered that some wild animals were kept in cages. “Moo…moo…” A

cow’s snarl drew my attention. “Hey guys, I think I have found something.” I called my companies. We

nodded to each other and decided to search the house.

After entering the house, I noticed that there were many people standing around a cage. In the cage, the

little cow was there! The people were busily making a deal. Olivia was furious and ready to push aside all

the people. But the monk stopped her. He had an idea that the millionaire could give the money to all the

people there to save the little cow. In no time the millionaire paid them twenty thousand dollars. The little

cow was saved. But I did not like the deal. I thought twenty thousand dollars was too much and we should

rescue all the other animals. So I shouted loudly, “You should release all the caged animals. Otherwise, there

will be a fight between you and me.” I ran fast and placed a rounded ring on their heads and told them,

“I’m a magician. If anyone of you does bad things, you will get a headache.” People were afraid and ran

away. So we saved all the other caged animals.

This was a journey to the West, finding the little cow; this was a journey to the West, finding a reunion; this

was a journey to the West, finding love and warmth. I was touched by the scene of reunion and freedom.

When I was immersed in this happiness, there was a hole under my feet again. I fell down and went back to

my chair in the bedroom. Being touched by the love I saw, I went to find my parents, gave them a big kiss

and said ‘Thank you’ to them.

Journey Back Home

Shanghai Community International School, Atladottir, Jiang Tara - 9

n a small village, a little girl was running away from home. There were soft whispers in her head, “Why

are you running away?” Honestly, she didn’t really know. Maybe it was because she just wanted a break

from her normal life, but back to the story. This little girl’s name was Charlotte, and on this day, she

was running away. She was just about to reach the forest when she heard someone shouting her name.

“Ugh. Not again!” she said. You see, she had tried running away many times, even though she was

only eleven years old. She was always stopped by her parents or one of her three older brothers when she

tried to get to the forest. This time her father stopped her.

“What are you doing Charlotte?” he asked, as if she had never run away before.

“Running away,” she replied casually.

“Never ever do that again!” said her father, but he had said that many, many times. Charlotte never

listened to him.

“I won’t,” she said. Her father raised an eyebrow. “I promise,” she said.

Two days later Charlotte broke that promise and ran away again, but this time she didn’t run

towards the forest. This time she ran towards a lake on the other side of the village. “This is going to work!”

she said to herself confidently. She stopped at the lake and thought about how to get across. Her jet-black

hair shined as the sun and the moon switched places. She finally settled with the idea she liked best: she

swam across the tiny lake.

That night she slept uncomfortably under a tree with the sweater her grandmother made for her on

her tenth birthday as a blanket and her hat as a small pillow. The next morning, Charlotte woke to the

sound of birds chirping and decided to keep moving. She ran for a while, not realizing how far she was

going. She decided to take a break and look for food. Then, in the distance she saw a train slowing down.

Taking her chance to get in, Charlotte ran towards it. Not knowing what she was doing, she decided to

climb onto a part of the train that matched the color of her black hair. She crawled into a corner and looked

at her surroundings; she had to admit that she was a bit scared! Inside the train were boxes. Charlotte

searched the boxes to see if she could find food. She thought about her family and wondered if they were

worried about her and if they went to look for her in the forest. Finally, after checking many of the boxes

she found one that contained food and water. “Where do I put the food?” she thought. She looked through

a few more boxes and found sewing equipment and fabric. Using the skills her grandmother had taught her,

she sewed the fabric into a bag and thought of her family even more, and how they laughed together at

times and how they all loved her. She suddenly missed them so much! She ate the food and kept the

leftovers in the bag.

Charlotte was silent until the train stopped, and she quickly climbed out and started running. She

stopped when she came to another lake that, unlike the lake in her village, was very wide and long. She

couldn’t swim across it, and she had to stop for the night. She was about to lay down by a tree when she saw

a small cottage. Without stopping to think, Charlotte ran towards it. She stopped at the front door and

knocked very softly—nobody answered. She knocked again—still nobody answered! Then she knocked on

the door with all her might—BOOM! CRASH! The door fell right down! She slowly and carefully walked

into the very, very small house. It was only one room! “Hello?” she said. “Hello?!” She repeated it a little

too loudly the second time and woke a tiny creature inside. It was a cat. Charlotte thought the cat was ready

to attack, and she panicked and held her bag in front of her. Then, she slowly tiptoed towards the cat and

patted it with her fingers gently. The cat seemed calm and relaxed. All of a sudden, Charlotte felt super

tired, so she laid on the floor next to the cat and fell asleep. She dreamed that she was running back home to

see her parents who had turned into monsters.

Charlotte woke suddenly from her nightmare and realized she hadn’t eaten any food since the train

ride. She took out the left over food from her bag and ate it slowly, not forgetting to give the cat some.

Strangely, as Charlotte looked down at the cat, she thought she heard it say three words: “Journey back

home.” Charlotte could tell that the cat was trying tell her something, but before she could understand, the

cat disappeared.

To calm herself down, Charlotte sang her favorite song to herself in the mirror. She put her hand

against it, but instead of feeling the hard cold mirror, she fell right through it! She felt herself falling and then

in a split second she was laying on the ground. She slowly stood up and saw a winter wonderland in front of

her. The snow was soft but cold against her skin. The delicate snowflakes were falling, and each one was

different.

I

The cat appeared again beside Charlotte. “My name is Chloe,” she said.

“Wait! You can actually talk?”

“Well, obviously.”

“Why am I here?” Charlotte asked.

“Because you needed to go somewhere outside of your tiny village and you needed to realize that

it is wrong to run away.”

After one last look at the winter landscape, Charlotte realized that she was ready to go home. She

and Chloe turned around and went back through the mirror together.

The Story of the Williams Family

Shanghai Community International School, Eriksson, Elsa - 9

1

was all wet from the storm. I guess the magic boat was mad. The magic boat is my boat that I got on

my 15th birthday. This is how I found out it was magic, the first time I put the boat in the water it

started vibrating. Just like that. My dad thought I should try to sail a little, but I was scared. But look

now I am sitting in the magic boat all wet. Well back to how I found out it was magic. I tried to sail like my

dad told me. I only sailed a little but it went really far and fast and when I let go it sailed by itself.

It was just in the beginning of my trip and I was sure the boat was magic. You might not

understand how I knew it was magic but it was. So anyway, I tried to start sailing but it would not move. I

kicked the boat on the side, not too hard but if it would be a real person it would have hurt. After a while it

got dark and a lot of waves came. I thought it would be something little, but I was really wrong. It kept

getting darker and darker and after a few minutes it started to rain.

2

This is why I went through all this trouble, I want to find my ancestors’ treasure. They say it is a

treasure with gold and diamonds. I know this because my mom used to tell me this story when I was little.

She started like this, “When there were no phones or any GPSs your father’s, mother’s, grandfather’s, dad

was 27, and he decided to discover a journey. He went back to Brazil from Canada and built the family

church.” And she could never stop talking about it. I would say I would do the same. I am half Brazilian and

half Canadian. They immigrated 1796 to Canada because there was war in Brazil. Then they went back and

build the church.

The storm was over and I was really tired and hungry. “If this boat is magic then give me some

food,” I shouted. But no-one heard. It was only me and the boat. I took up some food from my bag and

ate some. “Do boats eat?” I asked the boat. Of course, I knew that boats can't eat but maybe MAGIC boats

eat.

3

After about 2 weeks it got boring. Sometimes I saw whales but it was not epic anymore. My mom

told me that it would take about 3 weeks to go to Brazil. I was really close now. Any day now I would see

land. It would be Brazil. “When we arrive, I will use my iPad’s map to find the church. It’s good that I have

the key because otherwise I would have to find the key also!” I told the boat.

“We are here!!!!!!!!, YES we are finally here, I sailed for this long..., now I know why!!!” I was so

excited that I thought I would fall in the boat. “Onde posso sair do meu barco?” That means where can I

leave my boat. I can speak Portuguese, which is good. I was in the port where also the markets are, and it

was much better than the boring Canada markets. Here we could buy everything, it was so beautiful and

nice.

4

I had to find every church and try to open them. You might think that there can't be so many

churches that are locked but there are many. Luckily, there is one thing that I know, the church is in the

city called Manaus.” I must be right!” I said to myself, looking at the sign that said “Manaus.” “Where is the

closest church?” I asked my iPad. A long list showed up on my iPad. The first church was in another village.

The next one was in the right village. When I finally found it, I tried the key. And to my disappointment it

did not work. I tried the next one, and the next one. But after five churches I was really tired, but I read the

next one on the list.

This time it sounded familiar. And more interesting than the others. I decided to find this one, and

then take a break. It took longer than the others to find it and when I finally found it I walked up slowly

and when I was about to put the key in the hole I saw that it said, “Para a familia Williams” I was shocked.

“My name is Charlotte Williams,” I said quietly. It means “For the William family.” There was no time to

lose so I tried to unlock the door and it worked, I opened the door and in I went.

I

5

Inside it looked like any church except that there was a big painting of a girl that looked just like

me. Over the painting it said “Williams.” I went inside and saw that beside a chair there was a chest with

golden letters. It said “Williams” again. I opened it and inside there was an old letter. I was very surprised

because I thought I would find diamonds and gold, no letter. In curly letters, it said, “If your name is

Williams read this, if not put this back. The William family is important, this church is built to celebrate the

birth and death of the William family members. The painting is of Maria who started the William family.

This church should be a secret from others. I built this so we can come back and live happily ever again.

Bernt.”

This is the story of the William family. And nobody knows about it except the William family and

now you!!!

Just two minutes winter

Shanghai Community International School, Masaka, Mio – 10

1

nce upon a time, a boy name Tim, and Tim’s class were prepare for the grade 5’s assembly.

Tim’s job is to spread the gray rugs. Tim found a nail clipper in the rug. “Teacher! Can I go to

nurse?” “Why? If you don’t have any reason, you can’t go!” “Yes! I have a reason, I found nail

clipper. So I can go to nurse. I want to waste my job’s time!” “You so crazy!” said some boy. “Bye,

everybody!” Tim skip to the nurse. “Wait! You have just 2 minutes. Okay?”

2

Tim run to the nurse quickly. Now he is setting in the playground. Tim see a black cat. Black cat looking

Tim. The black cat said something to Tim. “Oh, you have a nail clipper…” Tim see a cat. The cat goes

to beside Tim. “Can you clip my nail?” said the cat. “You don’t have any nail” “No. You are going cut my

nail. Looks like pretense.” Tim going to do a crazy job. Because it little bit funny.

(He do it)

“Thank you! You are good at pretense. You can say anything you want!” “Wait, can I have time….” “OK,

hold my hand!” Tim don’t know what happening. But Tim hold the cat’s hand.

WHERE!!!???

3

Tim doesn’t know where is here. “Black cat…Where is here? I didn’t say anything I want! ” “But you said

can I have time!” “Where is my school? I just have two minutes to go back. Where are you!?” Tim said.

Tim is so scary. Because black cat is gone and Tim doesn’t know where is here. “You should find me. If

you find me, you can go to your school.” The black cat said. “Can you give some hint for me!?” Tim said,

and look around. “The hint is… One thing special in this world. I hiding in special thing now. You touch

the special thing and say “I found you!” And you can go to your world.” The black cat’s dark voice is gone.

Tim cry so much looks like baby. Tim see the big house. Tim open the door.

4

There are so many dwarfs are setting on the chairs. “I’m so tired at this crazy job, Tom.” “Me too Sarah.”

Two dwarfs are says quiet. “Hello…” “WAAAAAA!!!!” Dwarfs are scream and looking Tim. “Oh, I’m

sorry. What are you tired about?” Tim said. “I am going to explain. This house is Santa’s house. Ours’ job is

to wrap the presents. Now the Santa is sick, plus we should ride in sleigh! Oops, excuse me. My name is

Tom, and this is my little assistant, Sarah.” “Hi. I’m Tim.” “Hi, Tim. Sarah and I going to ride in sleigh.

…….. Sarah! I have an idea!” Tom and Sarah are talk little minutes. “Do you want to help ours’ job?” Tom

said. I want to ride in Santa’s sleigh! “I like your idea, Tom! That great!”

5

“Your job is wrap the presents.” Sarah said. Tim and some dwarfs are wrap the present. Now every presents

are so colorful. “Now we are going to carry all presents in sleigh. Tom said. “Look the example. You! Can

you do it for him?” One dwarf take a light, and light the present. Present is getting smaller! Dwarfs and Tim

use lights. “Ours’ Santa is China and Japan. So Santa give presents to Chinese kids and Japanese kids.” Sarah

explain. “If you want to take out the presents, just take it. The presents are change to the same sizes.” Tom

sand. “Ok, everybody! I, Sarah, Tim, and some others are going to ride in sleigh!” Tom said. Every dwarfs

are makes a big clap.

6

Tim, Tom, Sarah, and six dwarfs are ready to go. SWOOSH! The sleigh is floating! “We are going to give

presents to Japanese kids. Other sleigh are go to China.” Tom said. “The first house is…There. Tim, throw

the present into this house’s chimney!” Sarah said. “But… Is that OK to do?” Tim said. “Don’t worry. The

presents can fry in to the kids’ bed.” Tom said. Tim thought the presents are going stuck into the chimney.

Tim throw all the presents. Every sleigh are came back into the Santa’s house. Dwarfs are screaming about

something. “What happen!?” “We have a big problem!”

7

“What is the problem?” Tom said. “One present is left!” “Sarah can you check the present lists?” Tom said.

Sarah check the present list. But the fat dwarf make a big sneeze, so the present lists are fly away. Everybody

gather the all the present lists. “Oh… In the back of the present list, writing something in the.” “But it

almost dawn!” “Wait I think it your present, Tim!” Sarah said. “Merry Christmas Tim!!” Sarah, Tom, and

other dwarfs said. “Thank you, everybody! And… Can I see Santa?”

O

8

“Hi, Santa.” “Hi.” Santa said. “His name is Tim, and are you OK Santa?” “Yeah, I’m find.” “Santa know

every think in the world.” Sarah said. Tim is thinking. Santa know everything…. “Can I talk with Santa just

a little moment?” Tim said. “Sure.” Dwarfs are leave Santa’s room. “Santa. Do you know one thing special

in this world?” “I think it yourself. Because you live in another country and now, you come in this world.

And why you said that question to me?” Tim explain everything. “Are you go back to your world?” Santa

said. “Yeah, thank you Santa. You make me a good memory.” Tim said. “Thank you Tim. You help my

job with my little dwarfs. Bye Tim.” Tim take his thighs and say, “Black cat, I found you!”

9

“Hi Tim” Black cat said. “OMG! What day is today? I think I rest school for one day?!” Tim scream.

“Don’t worry you just stay two minutes.” Cat said. “Tim. What are you doing. Teacher said you should go

back.” Tim’s friend said. “OK, I will go back.” Tim hear that cat said “Enjoy!”

Taylor's Journey

Shanghai Community International School, Park, Amy - 10

hapter 1: Taylor

There was a boy named Taylor. He had a cat named, Jack. He wanted to be sailor like his

brother. One day, Taylor asked his parents if he can go sailing with his older brother. The answer

was, “Nooooooooooooooooooooo!

Your brother is 20 years old, and you are only 10 years old! What if you meet pirates?! Last time, your

brother met one!”

“Fine!!!!!!!!!!!” Taylor yelled. And he went up to the stairs, go to his room and shut the door very

loudly. He even saw little wooden piece fall on the ground from the door. Then, he started to cry.

Chapter 2: Run away

At that night, when everyone was asleep, Taylor ran out from his house with his cat, Jack. Before

he leaves, he made a check list:

Water (o)

Clothing (o)

Food (o)

Cat Food (o)

Cat clothing (o)

Plan (o)

The cat meows. “Yeah, I understand. I’m doing the same thinking as you.”

Then, they started walking…

Chapter 3: Little girl

He, no,no,no, They (If you count for cat) went to Marina. They had to found an empty boat. Luckily, they

found one! They ride on it, and start on. In a few minutes, he heard girl crying. Taylor turned back. He saw

a little girl crying behind him. He tried to stay calm, but he started to scream. The girl said, “Hey, hey.

What the rush? I’m not here to tell the police… And stop screaming! That’s going to let my ear fall off. You

know?”

“But, what, how, the?”

“Hey, can you even talk?” girl said.

“Yep, yep. I’m back.”

“Oops, I’m here to tell you somethin’. This boat is cursed… You have to go back to that marina

before you die from this boat!”

Then the girl was gone. Taylor looked up. Then he saw really big wave coming from him! Then..

splash!!!!!!!!!!!

Chapter 4: True story for that girl…

Before Taylor drown, he got only one story in his mind. It was “A ghost.” One year ago, his

brother told him…

“Once, I was riding a ship by myself. Then I turned back because I heard the girl’s voice. I talk to

her, and in few moments, I was drowning…I heard that there was a pirate family was sailing, and there was

the big wave coming for them. And every night, if you are sailing alone, that girl shows up to kill other

people like how she died…”

Chapter 5: Everest… and monster!

Taylor waked up in a really cold place. It was Everest! The highest mountain ever! “It’s nice that I

brought my winter clothing. Right?”

Cat meowed.

“Fine! You got it too, because you are a smarty cat!”

Then, he heard screaming. The sound was coming out from the top of the mountain. Taylor

looked up. He saw a man hurting other person. He had a staff, and it was full of ice. He shot the person, and

it froze. And if the man touch the person twice, it went all fine. Taylor was so surprise for all that magic

power.

C

Then the man accidentally drop the staff, and it rolled down to Taylors shoes. The man shouted to

Taylor, “Give that staff to me, you horrible boy!”

The person next to man, shouted, “Don’t listen to him. You keep the staff and use it in good way.

Please… If you give the staff to him, he will try to rule the world…”

Taylor couldn’t hear the man. He could only heard that person’s voice. “Use it good way. Use it

good way.” So, he hold the staff and ran fastest as he could, with his cat of course. His heart started to rush

faster and faster!

New Journeys to the West

Shanghai Singapore International School, Clavar, Jie Emma- 10

Chloe was a teenager, kind and intelligent. She had a pet dog named Brownie and a horse named Ella. She

liked to go on new adventures and loved to discover new things every day. She liked to play with her

friends and her pets as well as helping them when they had problems. When she was bored and had nothing

to do, she liked to train herself to hit bull’s eye on the archery board, or ride her horse through the woods

and jungles to visit her master, who taught her new things and trained her strength, bravery, kindness and

things that princesses do, even though she was not one.

After a year of training, she became talented and famous around the village. Many people liked her

not only because she was talented but also because she was trained really well. She was brilliant, elegant and

had wonderful archery skills. Every day, Chloe became even more famous than the day before, and the king

heard more about her every day.

One afternoon, Chloe was having lunch when she heard some sounds coming from her horse, Ella.

Ella was hungry so Chloe fed Ella some hay.

The next day, when some villagers where picking the sweetest apples, one of the villager became

stuck on the tree. Everyone panicked and did not know who to call upon for help.

“STOP!”

Everyone stopped chattering. One of the villagers said, “Let’s call Chloe!” All the villagers agreed

instinctively. When Chloe arrived, she saw the villager who was stuck on the tree.

“Grab my hand.”

The villager was too scared to agree but still did as Chloe had suggested. When Chloe and the

villager came down the tree, everyone was very happy and gave Chloe a big cheer!

Now, when villagers passed by Chloe’s house, they will always leave some presents in front of her

house to show their appreciation for helping the villager to safety.

One day, when she arrived at her master’s place on her horse with her dog in her bag, she saw her

master smiling and holding a piece of paper. It was an invitation.

Dear Chloe and your master,

I hope you are reading this because this is an invitation for you to visit the palace and have some

fun! However, you need to go through many different obstacles to get to my castle. You won’t be alone

because there will be some friends to help you.

From the King of the West Kingdom

Chloe thought for a while, not knowing if she wanted to accept the invitation. Her master wanted

her to go and all the villagers also agreed that Chloe and her pets could go with her mater to the Kingdom

of the West.

Chloe agreed. They packed lots of food, many potions, lots of dog food and doggy treats, a load of

hay, some clothes, lots of water to drink, tents, beds, some ender eyes, some bows and arrows, all in a bag

big enough to hold all the stuff and set off.

On their way, Brownie smelled something. She went closer to the bushes. The bushes were

moving and suddenly, something popped out of the bushes! It was another dog! Chloe saw a collar on the

dog and found out that the dog was called Harley. She put her into her bag together with Brownie.

They went closer and closer to the West Kingdom and crossed many traps, deserts, jungles, forests,

seas, oceans and mountains and discovered new creatures.

They came to Ever Bridge. The bridge had many traps and sometimes when you take your first

step on the bridge, you might fall into the lava below. When Chloe, Ella, Brownie, Harley and her master

stood on the bridge, it started to shake. Some pieces of the wooden bridge started to fall. When Chloe

looked back, she found that the bridge was falling apart! She told everyone to run as fast as they could and

protect themselves from danger.

Finally, they were all safe and no one was hurt. Chloe received a reward! It was a lava stone! Chloe asked

her master what a lava stone was. Her master replied, “A lava stone is a stone that can be used to make a

water and fire amulet that can protect one from the harms of water, fire and lava. To make the amulet, one

must use a lava stone, a golden string and the water Emerald.” The master told Chloe to first keep the stone.

When they were almost reaching the castle, they had one last thing to do: climb Mountain Never.

Mountain Never was a mountain that no one had ever climbed. Chloe took an ender eye, looked at it, and

said, “I remember this can help teleport a person anywhere when it drops to the ground.”

“I will go to the other side alone and meet you back here. All of you can stay here for now.”

Will Chloe make it without her friends? She had faith in herself. She gave the ender eye a big

throw and looked at it until she was teleported. Her master yelled, “She did it!”

Everyone was very happy. The dogs barked. Her master felt deeply happy and when she arrived in

front of the Kingdom of the West. She saw her master, her friends and her pets. Chloe was surprised. The

King of the West gave Chloe a water Emerald and a golden string.

When Chloe went back home, she crafted the one and only Water and Fire necklace. It was also

known as the Lucky Charm. All her family and friends were very proud and so was her master, the villagers,

and her pets.

New Journeys to the West

Shanghai Singapore International School, Tarika, Vani Gunjan - 11

nce there was a man named Long. He wanted to find treasure. This is because a monk had told

him, “If you find treasure, you will become the God of China.” That made Long eager to find it.

So he told his family that he was going to look for the treasure. His mom said, “You cannot go,

you are only 15 years old.” His dad told his mom, “Our Long will be fine, just let him go!” So mom said,

“Fine! But if Long does not come back, it will be your fault!”

After a few days, when Long was ready to leave, his brother Ming felt jealous and decided to stop him from

finding the treasure. So when Long jumped onto the boat, Ming also secretly jumped onto the boat with

him. After many days, Ming became hungry because he handout eaten anything. He decided to push Long

off the boat. But Long actually knew that somebody was on the boat with him and it was Ming. He also

knew that Ming was going to do something to him so he anchored on an island, took some fruits, and put

them inside his pocket. After a few minutes, Ming stood up, pushed Long into the freezing cold water and

paddled the boat away. But Ming did not realise that the map was with his brother, so he paddled the boat

back home. Luckily, Long could swim and he swam to and rested on the island nearby.

When Ming reached home, mom and dad were very upset and they taught him a lesson. The next day,

Long decided not to give up and continued his journey. He was bored and wanted to do something so he

went to the first island he saw. On the island, he ate some fruits and went fishing for dinner. He finally

caught a fish that he cooked and ate. When he was full, he lied down and looked at the stars. He soon fell

asleep.

The next day when he woke up, he saw that his boat was not there so he started to worry. He looked up

and saw a creature with a head like an eagle and a body like a normal man. Guess what? The strange

creature had Long’s boat! Long shouted, “Hey give me back my boat!” The creature smacked Long with his

wings and he went flying into the water and got soaking wet. Long became angry and cried, “Come here

you creature!” The creature came flying down and Long jumped on to its back and started to strangle the

creature. The boat dropped from the creature’s wing-shaped hands and broke into pieces.

Long was so upset that he started crying. The creature had also dropped on the floor and Long shouted at it,

“You broke my boat! How will I find the treasure now?” Suddenly the creature turned into a young girl

and said, “I am very sorry that I broke your boat!” Long was so surprised and asked her how she had turned

into such a big monster. She told him her story: a witch had come into her house and put a spell on her.

Every Thursday afternoon, she would turn into a monster. Then the girl told him that she knew where the

treasure was. She took him to a secret island where only high flying creatures could reach.

When they reached the place, Long started digging the earth. After a few days of hard work, they found the

treasure! It was time for Long to go back home so the girl used her powers and made a little boat for him.

Long jumped onto the boat with the treasure and after a few days journey, he reached home. He then went

to the Monk and gave the treasure to him. The monk chanted and transferred the magical powers of the

treasure into Long’s body. Now Long had to learn how to use those powers. But for this, he’ll have to take

another journey to the west!

O

New Journeys to the West

Shanghai Singapore International School, Yang, Si-Han - 10

“Hurry up George!” Danny cried from the car.

“I’m coming!” George replied in a hurry.

“There is no time to lose!”

t was George and Danny’s first trip to the local museum. They were very excited to see dinosaurs,

animals, plants… But, they what they really wanted was to learn more about their favourite topic,

the American West.

George and Danny were brothers. They were both lovers of American West history. When they were

five years old, they would dress up as cowboys, riding paper horses. At ten years old, they would always

carry toy guns and fight with each other using them. Even though they were twelve now, they still loved it.

Their father had parked the car in the lot very soon after they alighted. Danny stared at the museum

happily. He said to himself, "I can’t believe I’m going in!” George agreed, “This is a wonderful place! I’m

speechless.” Their father and mother did not really enjoy the museum so they sat in the café instead. George

and Danny walked into the enormous room which displayed colourful banners and signs of the exhibits.

They soon found the correct route to the American West section. But when they got to it, the exhibits

vanished infant of their eyes, one by one! Soon nothing was left; people seemed to have forgotten its

existence too. They asked the security guards but they were surprised, “What is the American West? We’ve

never heard about it being here.”

George and Danny were very confused and thought it was a prank. “What happened? Everyone

seems to have forgotten about the American West but why not us?” Danny asked. Suddenly, there heard a

mysterious deep voice, “It is weird isn’t it? It is because you two little cowboys have a rare passion about it.”

Danny and George froze in their tracks and stared at each other. The deep voice continued, “Sorry, it is

very rude of me to not introduce myself. I’m Officer Smith from the American West, which we call the

Wild West.” A man came out from the dark shadows. He was wearing an old cowboy hat and worn-out

boots. Simply, he looked like Woody from the Toy Story movie. George shouted in excitement, “A real

cowboy!”

“Yes, I am a cowboy!”

As George and Officer Smith chatted nonstop about the Wild West, Danny thought about deeper

issues. “Why is the American West disappearing? Why is it forgotten?” Danny asked sadly. However,

George and Officer Smith were still talking nonstop and ignored Danny. Danny became so angry that fire

was about to burn on his head. He shouted, “George, zip your mouth! I have questions for the officer!”

George crossed his arms and glared at Danny, as the his brother returned his glare. Officer Smith tried to

change the subject by telling them that they should travel back in time to find the answers to Danny’s

questions. George was delighted at the suggestion, but Danny had mixed feelings. The truth was, Danny did

not see eye to eye with Officer Smith.

Despite Danny’s hesitation, they time travelled back to the days of the American West. Another

cowboy was waiting for them. His eyes were as black as coal and he was wearing the same outfit as Officer

Smith, but newer. It was very obvious that they were enemies and brothers. The Officer whispered

something into his ears and in a blink, they started fighting. They were fighting not because they were

actually enemies, but wanted the brothers to walk away as they had talked on the way there.

I

Instead of joining the ‘fight’, George and Danny walked away to explore the awkward town. Things

got weirder. The relationship between George and Danny was getting worse. George knew something was

wrong but Danny did not. He tried to do something to mend the relationship but he would mess it up

every time. Danny had kept complaining about George’s imperfections. “Why can’t you be as perfect as I

am?” Indeed, he did not know that nobody was perfect, even himself.

After a long walk as George kept on thinking about the real problem. He found a clever solution, “Is

the problem our relationship, like in most stories? You know, why the Wild west is disappearing?” But

Danny replied disappointedly, “You know George, I don’t really care about it anymore. I have other fun

interests, not just about the West.” George tried to cheer him up by telling him that people will remember

his name if he saved the Wild West…

It was no use so George dragged Danny into the time machine and teleported into the present world.

George didn’t give up, he told stories of their childhood and interesting facts about the west. Danny was

finally touched by his brother who was willing to save history and their relationship. So, he decided to help

save the history. He said, “I am sorry to have said and done the stupid things. I am really sorry, please

forgive me!” “I forgive you as your dear brother.” They hugged with forgiveness and love. Everything soon

became blurry. ‘Bang!’ they fell to the ground that became smooth and soft. They knew that they had found

the key to the problem. After, they heard a soft echo from a very familiar man, “Now you know what the

real problem is. Solve it and stay happy. Danny, remember that not everything is perfect. Don’t have too

much worries. George, it is okay to have your own character. Don’t let people change you but stay who

you are. Wish you both luck, I will always be there for you both.”

Danny and George woke up at the same time.

“Danny, you are the best brother in the world!”

“You too!”

They talked about the strange dream, until mom called them for breakfast. The truth was, their

relationship had been deteriorating as Danny was getting more selfish and George was transforming himself

because others had told him to. This dream had taught them a lesson.

There was something very awkward about Danny and George’s new neighbours. He looked exactly

like Officer Smith and his brother. However, George and Danny never noticed the similarities because they

now spent more time together than observing the changing neighbourhood.

It has been 20 years since. They never lost contact with each other as they both became famous history

teachers. They had had many different dreams but that one dream remained unforgettable and special. They

never forgot any moment of it.

A Journey West

Shanghai Singapore International School (SSIS), Pujar, Rajat - 12

t was a cold winter day in Beijing. The date was 19th December 1987 when

Tangsheng Xian decided to go to India to learn the way of the Buddha and become a

monk. He informed his family about his desire, as they were gathered over dinner.

After listening, the family was happy except for his great-grandfather. Tangsheng started

his journey west on foot, on the 20th December 1987 for Nalanda Temple, in Bihar,

India.

The date was 22nd December 1987; it has been 3 days since he left home. He walked

through the slippery paths and rough roads; barely resting or eating as he was eager to

reach Nalanda. Tangsheng was so tired due to the lack of sleep and food that he decided

to have some rest near a famous mountain called the Buddha's Fist (Duh, Dhu, and Dhu!).

He was preparing to sleep under a big tree when he heard a strange screaming. He looked

in the direction of the scream and called out by raising his voice, “Who is it?” Then the

voice spoke to him in a scary but low voice, “Hey, who is there! Help Me! Can you pull

me out?”

He tried hard to find the voice, and he found a big monkey man who was stuck between

two branches of a tree beneath the Buddha's fist. Tangsheng was surprised but scared

when he saw the strange animal who looked like a mixture of monkey and human. He

recalled his great grandfather's story of the Monkey King of China and put his efforts to

rescue the monkey man from the branches of the tree. After rescuing the man,

Tangsheng asked, “How did you get stuck up there?” The monkey man told me his story.

I am Sun Wu Kong. I am born in Yantai's Monkey Kingdom. I am a born fighter as

people of the kingdom call me. After 10 years of hard work, concentration and practicing,

I became one of the strongest monkeys in my batch. The citizens of monkey kingdom

wanted me to be their future king, but the king refused. If I am capable of becoming the

King, he said, fight me using the warrior weapon which is secured with the Dragon King

in his under water kingdom. The Monkey King gave me two weeks to prepare for the

fight and to get the weapon from Dragon King.

I went to the Dragon Kingdom to request for the weapon. On the way, I met a strange

animal with the body of a tortoise and head of a snake. It helped me to find my way to

the Dragon Kingdom. I expressed my gratitude to the tortoise snake for his help, and for

bringing me to the Dragon King. The Dragon King did not consider my request, but

insulted me. He told me I am incapable of holding the warrior weapon as it can only be

held by hands that are strong to save people and living things on earth. He also said I need

to prove my ability by lifting the pillars of his castle. I accepted and completed the

challenge set by the Dragon King. The king was satisfied with my ability and gave me the

warrior weapon and Ruyi Jing Bang. I thanked to the Dragon King for his courtesy and

prepared myself to fight with Monkey King. On my way back, I received a shocking

message from my brother, Hanuman. The message was that the Monkey King died and

my kingdom chose me as their new king.

I

Sun Ku Kong paused his story with sadness in his eyes but continued after a deep breath.

As I was saying, I was crowned king. Just a few days after being king, I went to meet with

the Monkey Kings of the different provinces. Being the strongest, and they wanted me

dethroned and killed. I escaped, but their soldiers were waiting for me and attacked me

from all directions. They broke mountains, cut down trees and dug the ground to stop me

from reaching my kingdom. I fought the enemy soldiers with courage, but a huge tree

somehow fell on me and I became stuck up there with no way to escape. So I held on,

until the soldiers forgot about me. It has been 500 years since I have been beneath the

mountain. Stuck and holding on!”.

Tangsheng looked at him and asked, “Do you want to come with me to India?” That’s

how on the 31st December 1987, Tangsheng and Sun wu Kong set off for Nalanda. On

the tenth day of the travelling, they reached a path after crossing the Everest. A strange

creature with a pig face and the body of human stumbled from a cave begging for food.

Sun Wu Kong realized that it was his old friend Zhu Ba Jie. He called out to him, “My

dear friend what are you doing here?” Tangsheng, witnessing this conversation was also

remembering the pig man from the stories of his great-grandfather.

Zhu Ba Jie was happy to see his old friend Sun and replied to his question with tears in his

eyes. When your enemies couldn’t find you, they shifted their sight to me and captured

me to know your whereabouts. They tortured me for years before handing me to Head

Swipe for the final kill; who set me free instead. I am hiding from your enemies for more

than 400 years. Sun told him, “No need to hide”. Then Sun told him about Tangsheng's

desire of becoming a monk. Sun's thought of serving in the Buddha temple and

Tangsheng's desire of becoming monk impressed Zhu, and he became the third traveler.

On the way to Nalanda all three travelers received mixed responses from the villagers,

they were detained by border security, survived cold storms, and heavy snow falls. They

fought with Himalayan wolves. They walked through icy paths and through dark caves;

all this to reach the Buddhist temples of Nalanda on the 31st March 1988. All of them

broke into tears. They forgot the restless days as the songs of the monks chanting sounded

like words of the mother. With great dedication, Tangsheng became a Buddhist monk

who travels the world to spread Buddhism. Sun Wu Kong and Zhu Ba Jie will spend their

immortal lives in serving Buddha and the monks in Nalanda.

A Monk's Journey

Shanghai Singapore International School (SSIS), Rao, Taanvi - 11

any years ago, in a far-off village in Anhui Province of Ancient China, there lived a brave

Chinese Buddhist monk called Xuanzang. Everyone in the village trusted him for everything,

but the monk had two people whom he trusted the most; Monkey King SunWuKong and the

Fire Dragon, who are known as the two followers. During those times, Anhui Province was one of the

poorest villages in China. No one was rich; not even the monk. All the villagers trusted the monk because

he had food to give to the people in the village from his gardens.

The monk had everything he needed but one morning during meditation, he realized that he

didn’t have the understanding and practice of Buddhism for everyone. On that fateful day, Xuanzang

explained to his followers about his realization and thought that he had that morning. Monkey King

SunWuKong softly spoke, “My friend Hanuman is a god who lives in the far West of India with the other

gods. He once told me that in India there is Buddhism in Nalanda. Maybe we could go to Nalanda to bring

Buddhism to all of Anhui Province.” After much thought, Xuanzang decided that he and the two followers

will go on the journey together. They started the following morning and they went through villages, forests

and over mountains.

After weeks of travelling, they went through a forest that was gloomy. Xuanzang, who was thirsty

and tired, told his two followers to go and find a river and bring him water to drink. As he waited, he

hummed and sang some Chinese songs and poems to the birds and animals in the forest. What he didn’t

know was that someone else was also listening to him. He kept singing when he heard sounds coming out

from behind the bushes. Startled, he stopped to observe the bushes. When the bushes started moving

towards him, Xuanzang felt fear. He tried to run but he slipped and fell, hitting his head to the ground

unconscious. When he woke up, he saw that he was right above the ground hanging upside down, as he

realized that he was in a dark cave.

Confused, he heard a sound approaching him. Xuanzang called out in a shaking voice, “Who is there? Show

yourself!” A reply, “I took you!” The monk didn’t know who the unfamiliar voice belonged to. When a

pretty little girl with wicked eyes and a creepy voice appeared in front of the monk, he was shocked. She

said, “My grandma died before I could avenge her for making me a witch. I decided that the first human I

meet in the forest, would be turned into a big frog to use as my transport.” Then Xuanzang said softly, “I

beg of you, do not harm me.” The witch ignored him and started her magic spell. As she was distracted,

Xuanzang slowly struggled to untie the rope around his hands and then legs. He crashed to the ground as

she stood under him, falling on top of the little girl. Xuanzang made his escape as she struggled to get up.

As he ran from the cave, going deeper into the forest, it was nightfall. The witch wasn’t behind

him; he had escaped her. Xuanzang took shelter under a big tree with fruits that he plucked to eat. That

morning, he heard sounds of a waterfall that he followed and found it behind the cave of the witch. He

drank some water and walked further to search for his two followers. He heard a strange noise and he felt

that something was following him. He tried to run without making much noise in a different direction but

he found himself running in a circle, as he was back at the same spot. Darkness took over again. Exhausted,

Xuanzang he slept for some time near the cave.

The next morning, he followed the direction the birds flew in and he found a river. Xuanzang

drank some water, and ate fruit that had fallen from the trees. All the while, his thoughts were on his

followers. As he was meditating at the river, he saw a trail of water droplets shining in the light. Xuanzang

followed the trail until it disappeared, and he found SunWuKong and the Fire Dragon; his two followers at

its end. The trusted friends were glad to meet again. As they continued on their journey, they shared their

story of the last three days. Lost in their talking, the friends came across a man sitting below a big tree and

doing meditation.

M

The man with long hair and beard was wearing minimum clothes but did not notice them at first.

The Monkey King got his attention and asked, “Why do you sit under this tree?” The man opened his eyes

slowly, and spoke in a gentle manner. He, Krishna, came from India to this mountain forest to do

meditation. He lived on forest fruit and drank water from a river at the far end of the mountains. As they

spoke, the friends realized that he was a very knowledgeable person for he knew much about Buddha and

the earth. He described his daily body stretches and prayers to the morning sun.

Xuanzang expressed his wish to visit India and learn more about Buddhism. Krishna agreed to take

Xuanzang and his followers to India, once his meditation ended on the full moon and asked the friends to

join him until then. On the morning of the full moon, they all started walking towards the west to reach

Nalanda. They crossed mountains, forests, and villages and after few months they reached Nalanda. On this

journey, Xuanzang and his followers learned more from Krishna.

When they reached Nalanda, Krishna helped organized for their staying with the monks before

leaving them. Finally, Xuanzang was where he would learn about Buddhism to bring its understanding and

practice to his village, deep in Anhui Province. It will be many years before Xuanzang and his followers got

the deep knowledge they needed to bring it back to the village. And it will be many years later, that the

three friends will meet Krishna again.

Bridge

Shanghai Singapore International School (SSIS), Wong, Edith - 12

wiped the sweat from my forehead, using my giant robe sleeves. Zhang was beside

me complaining, “Master, where is that water you promised?” I smiled softly at

Zhang. “Soon, Zhang, soon. Patience.” I slowly trudged through the desert sand,

trying to navigate the wide GA shun Gobi Desert. The footprints behind me were long

gone, as if the sand was desperate to cover my efforts. The sun raised higher into the sky,

causing me to realize that it was only noon. Zhang, as if reading my thoughts, begged

impatiently, “Sir, it is noon now. We have been walking nonstop since midnight. Resting

must not be a problem.” I answered firmly before continuing to walk, leading the horse.

“Zhang, an important virtue in Buddhism is determination. Determination is the value

that leads all to success. I would not wish to stop.” Zhang’s dried, cracked lips silence.

*********

I am Xuan Zang, a monk from Chang An, China. I am 29 years old now; an orphan since

10, a monk since 13. Buddhism is all messed up in China. The emperor in my city, Tang

Tai Zong, doesn’t support Buddhism. But my fate changed one day when I met an Indian

monk. He had an aura around him that showed he has a lot of knowledge. My young and

naïve 26-year-old self was clueless around him and I called him Master. He would smile

modestly and be gentle in his manner, “India, it is where Buddhism lives” he would often

murmur. After he had left, I spent days reflecting on my life. A part in my life was

missing, missing like piece of a Chinese scroll. I escaped from my messed-up city as it was

preparing for war. Along my journey, I promised a villager who gave me food and shelter

that I would accept his son under my wing. His name - Zhang.

**********

So far, Zhang and I have arrived at the borders of the city Gao Chang, not knowing what

to expect. “Gao Chang is one of the richest cities in China,” he explained. “They are

known for their strong army and their stubborn king.” My face remained emotionless,

hiding my embarrassment. What would the city think of us? Chinese cities are extremely

strict, for we are cautious people and like to be on guard. We went straight to the royal

palace as it is customary to have permission to travel across Gao Chang. “Welcome to Gao

Chang city! You must be the famous monk who escaped Chang An to go to India. Yes,

we have all heard about you. You see, Gao Chang is now a Buddhist country. We

welcome all monks, Chen.”

After days of spending time with the emperor and sharing about Buddhism, the emperor’s

eyes blazed with resolve. “Stay!” he muttered forcefully. He would not accept that my

journey was to the land of Buddhism. For days he tried to force me into changing my

mind. Finally, I had no ideas to work out as the emperor will not accept my response; I

played my final card - hunger strike. The next four days, I grew hungrier and weaker, but

I had to go on my journey. On the fifth day, I blacked out. I felt cold water pressed to my

lips as I slowly opened my eyes. The emperor was chanting “sorry” repeatedly as he

promised to let me go. He gave me enough supplies to finish my journey. I smiled, tears

uncontrollably streaming down my face as we prayed and repeated mantras together one

last time. We may be different. He is an emperor and I am a monk but we prayed in the

temple as brothers.

***********

I

The emperor gifted me supplies and twelve monks to accompany me on my journey to

the West. I was beyond grateful: it was an act I’d never be able to repay. We slowly

reached the ice mountains we must cross. The monks brought Zhang and I to a nearby

village so we could prepare before trekking through the blizzards. As soon as we stepped

through the village borders, a girl around fourteen stopped us with a spear in hand. Her

skin was slightly brown and her raven black hair was tied up. Her dark eyes cold and

calculating. She yelled in an unfamiliar Chinese accent, “Who are you?”

One of the monks blurted out, “We are from Gao Chang. Let us pass, little girl!”

This make her point her spear directly at the monk. The monk turned pale and gulped.

I caught a glimpse of a Buddhist chain on her wrists, hiding beneath her thick, fur sleeves.

Thinking quickly, I spoke to her, “I am Xuan Zang, the monk who wants to travel to

India.” “My name is Kanok Yu. My father is an Indian as my mother is a Chinese.” She

said politely while bowing. As she directed us through the small village, Kanok asked me

questions. “Why travel to India? Is your trail through the snow mountains?”

I laughed softly, while Zhang scoffed at her. “A girl like you shouldn’t ask questions.”

Kanok glanced at Zhang, her tone dripping venom and asked me, “Who is this?”

Zhang looked offended as I answered easily, “Oh, that’s Zhang.” After a night at Kanok’s

shack, we asked Kanok’s parents for directions to the mountains. Surprising me, Kanok’s

mother answered, “Kanok can bring you there. You see, not a lot of the emperors’

support female and Buddhism, but our family are Buddhists and we are dedicated. Let

Kanok accompany you. She is good with a spear and making food.” Without hesitation, I

gained another young traveler.

**********

The wind howled and whirled; it must be a snowstorm. The freezing wind whipped

across our cotton clad bodies causing us to stop for shelter against a make-shift cave.

Zhang couldn’t make a fire, and we were all starving. As we huddled together, the monks

surrounding us to keep warm. The next morning, eight of the monks collapsed lifelessly

on the snow. Eight brave souls. I never knew their names.

**********

It had been weeks since we had left those dreadful ice mountains and the poor souls of the

monks, yet I still couldn’t lift the aching pain away from my heart. We were nearly in

India as the weather got warmer. These weeks I felt something new inside me. The bridge

in the journey is always hard, but as long as you make the first step, there are numerous

ways to get to the other side. Our smaller group, continued for the temples of India,

where Buddhism breathes.

New Journeys to the West

Shanghai Singapore International School (SSIS), Wong, Kyra -10

veryone has a dream. Maybe to be a doctor, artist, dentist or actor. But this 15 year old boy whose

name is called Xuanzang, dreams of traveling to America to take part in a cooking competition. Not

any cooking competition, but the greatest cooking competition of all time: ‘International Masterchef

Junior’. This year’s theme is titled ‘New Journeys to the West’. Why ‘New Journeys to the West?’ It is

because every competitor must make three dishes from three countries that he or she has been to. The three

dishes must include a beef dish, seafood dish and a dessert. Xuanzang plans to travel to Thailand, Australia

and Ireland to meet the greatest chefs in the world so they can teach him how to make the dishes.

Xuanzang’s first stop is to go to Thailand to meet Monkey King who makes the best banana crepes in

the world. His real name is actually not called Monkey King. That name is his nickname. People named him

that because his specialty is banana crepes and monkeys like bananas. Xuanzang took a flight from China to

Thailand to meet Monkey King. When Xuanzang reached Thailand, he immediately went to look for

Monkey King in his restaurant named “Delicious Crepes”. “May I see Monkey King please?” begged

Xuanzang for at least the 20th time. He had been begging a waitress for a long time before Monkey King

himself came out of the kitchen. “Sir, this young boy wants to speak to you,” said the waitress. “Please

come into my kitchen,” said Monkey King. “Sir, my name is Xuanzang and I am from China. I would like

to learn how to make your banana crepes because I am planning to take part in the Masterchef cooking

competition and I need to make a delicious dessert to allow me to win the competition.”

“Well since you are so sincere in wanting to learn how to make my banana crepes, I will teach you.”

“Really? Thank you so much Monkey King,” thanked Xuanzang.

After Xuanzang mastered the banana crepes dish, a curious Monkey King decided to follow Xuanzang to

America.

Xuanzang’s second stop is to travel to Australia to learn how to make a special steak with mushroom

sauce and potato fries. Xuanzang and Monkey King booked a flight from Thailand to Australia to meet the

world’s famous chef, Talking Pig. Talking Pig makes delicious steaks in Australia. When the pair reached

Australia, they put their bags in the hotel room before going for dinner at ‘Steak and Grill’ restaurant, the

restaurant that Talking Pig owns. Talking Pig was initially hesitant to pass his recipe to Xuanzang. However,

once he saw his friend Monkey King, he decided to teach Xuanzang how to make his dish after listening to

the reason why Xuanzang wanted to learn the dish.

“Hey, may I tag along with you to the competition?” asked Talking Pig after he taught Xuanzang how to

make his steak dish. “Sure!” replied Xuanzang.

Xuanzang’s third and final stop is Ireland where he had to learn how to make a seafood dish.

Xuanzang, Monkey King and Talking Pig boarded a flight from Australia to Ireland and they talked non-

stop on the airplane like they were old friends. When they finally reached Ireland, the three friends hurriedly

rushed to Friar’s restaurant called “Friar’s King Crab” and pleaded with him to teach Xuanzang how to

make his best seafood dish: Seafood broth with clams, prawns, scallops and lobster. When Friar finally agreed

to teach Xuanzang, he was so happy that he punched the air with delight as he was finally able to take part

in the competition after so many years of hard work.

The day of the competition finally arrived. Monkey King, Talking Pig and Frair all accompanied

Xuanzang to the competition in New York, America. When Xuanzang’s name was called, Xuanzang

carefully brought up his dishes and all the judges took turns to taste his food. The judges described

Xuanzang’s dishes as delicious, mouth-watering, phenomenal, scrumptious and sophisticated. They all

decided that Xuanzang’s three dishes were the best dishes of the night. When Xuanzang heard the judges

announcing the winner and his name was called, he was so delighted and immediately thanked his friends

whom he had befriended for teaching him how to cook such wonderful dishes.

E

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Cheung, Clement Raphael - 10

onk Tang and his three disciples, Monkey King, Pigsy and the Friar of Sand, have gotten the

Sanzang Jing, as commanded by Emperor Tang Taizong. They have suffered eighty times by

monsters and obstacles. They are now travelling on a cloud back to Emperor Tang’s palace.

However, Guanyin has predicted that they would suffer eighty-one times. Thus, to fulfil her predictions,

Guanyin made them suffer once more, by squalls and gales. The quartet has to walk back to China via the

Silk Road.

The merchants of the Silk Road know that the quartet has arrived there with the Sanzang Jing.

They rumoured about what is written inside the Sanzang Jing. No one knows what is in the Sanzang Jing

because it is written in Sanskrit, a foreign Indian language.

One day, a merchant named Fort Chune, who loved luck, threatened, “Give me your book of luck!”

“‘Book of Luck’? I am afraid I do not know which ‘Book of Luck’ are you talking about,” replied

Monk Tang calmly.

“You know which one! The Sanzang Jing!” snapped Fort.

“Oh, no you don’t!” growled the Monkey King.

“You don’t give it to me, eh? Then I’ll curse you!” snarled Fort.

“Your threat has rung a bell,” said the Monkey King, raging, “Comrades, KILL!”

“Hold your horses – disciples, putting people to death may not always be the best way. Let me

teach,” Monk Tang ordered. “The Sanzang Jing is not about luck as it is not one of the true values of

Buddhism.” Having heard that, Fort remained, “If luck is not a true value, what is, huh? Tell me, I’d like

to know.”

“If you’d like to know, you can follow us on our mission to translate the Sanzang Jing written in

Sanskrit.” Monk Tang said wisely.

“Yeah, why not?” agreed Fort.

➿➿➿➿➿➿

They walked and walked… They reached Dunhuang and took a brief rest there. Another merchant

came about and said, “Hi, I’m Herk. Herk Yules. I am a merchant that sells wine. If you give me the

Sanzang Jing, I’ll give you ten bottles of brewed rice wine!”

“OOH!” Pigsy squealed, “Monk Tang, may we trade?”

“PIGSY!” boomed Monk Tang, “Nothing – ABSOLUTELY NOTHING – can replace the

Sanzang Jing. How can you be a righteous, loyal disciple of mine when you don’t even obey the simple

rules and regulations?!”

“Well,” stated Herk, “I’ll give you all my wine!”

“PLEASE!” pleaded Pigsy.

“Tell me, Herk, what makes you want so dearly the Sanzang Jing?” asked Monk Tang curiously.

“Eating the Sanzang Jing will make you as strong as Hercules! Oh, how sweet is that…”

“One thing doesn’t add up,” remarked Pigsy, “Aren’t you Herk Yules yourself?”

Herk Yules said, “I’m the merchant Herk Yules, not the strong guy Hercules, but I want to be as

strong as Hercules!” (He had a mighty gasp between Herk and Yules, but pronounced Hercules as “her-

COOLS”, with the stress on the second syllable.)

“Okay, but the Sanzang Jing is not about strength as it is not one of the true values of Buddhism.”

Having heard that, Herk remained “If strength isn’t a true value, then what is?”

“If you’d like to know, follow us on our mission to translate the Sanzang Jing.” Monk Tang invited.

“Not a problem!” Herk concurred.

➿➿➿➿➿➿

The group of six were near Chang’an by now. An old man called Ron J. Evity walked around and

observed that a group of six had the Sanzang Jing. He used up all his might to run towards them and

pleaded, “Please give me the Sanzang Jing! I am so old, monk. I need it, PLEASE!”

“I think I know what you’re talking about,” blurted out the Friar of Sand, “You’re thinking that the

Sanzang Jing is a longevity pill or a book about how to live for a thousand millennia! But I’m afraid the

Sanzang Jing is not about longevity because it has nothing to do with the true values of Buddhism. I believe

we didn't go that far away for some mumbo-jumbo longevity nonsense.”

M

“So…” stuttered Ron, “What is it about?”

“Follow us on our mission to find out what exactly does it say in the Sanzang Jing (but the mission

won’t last long as we are already in Chang’an)” said Monk Tang.

“Ah, yes please, thank you…” Ron J. Evity appreciated.

➿➿➿➿➿➿

Monk Tang and his disciples have arrived at the Palace. Tang Taizong the Emperor was pleased to

see them.

“So it’s been a long time, my friend! And I see you’ve got some disciples of yours! How

wonderful!” exclaimed Emperor Tang.

“Yes, Your Majesty. But there is one slight problem that I need help from your majesty. That is, we

do not understand Sanskrit.” Monk Tang confessed.

“It is perfectly normal for you not understand the Santa-script.”

“I agree, Your Majesty. But, thing is, the Sanzang Jing is written in Sanskrit.”

“Oh golly! I must summon a translator!” reassured the Emperor. He then summoned, “May the

Royal Translator come to the King’s Palace to translate Santa-script!”

A hunch-backed man in his thirties came into the room with a thick scroll that he was reading.

“Your Majesty, Tran S. Lator has come. How can I help you?”

“Translate the Sanzang Jing for us, if you may.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” obeyed Tran S. Lator. He then recited, “

If, on earth, there was no peace,

The soldiers would never retreat.

War would break out once again,

That’s probably why the world would end.

People would fight for trivial things,

Bellicosity and belligerence everyone would bring.

The earth must ensure that peace maintains,

Or else we would always suffer in pain.”

“I think we all agree to the above, eh?” asked Emperor Tang.

Do you?

Journey to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Choi, Chalsie - 10

o, young man. Would you mind telling us how you came about to this splendid

country?” the melodic voice of the Indian Raja shook him from his thoughts. How

should he say it? Xuanzang began sifting through his memories...

It was a burning, sweaty summer’s day. A young monk named Xuanzang was packing a cloth bag. He

looked at his friend, Meiwen, and asked,

“Is this enough?”

Meiwen, who was eating an apple, shrugged and replied,

“What do you shink?” with his mouth full of apple.

Xuanzang glanced at his cloth bag, which was filled with clothes and a sackful of freeze dried meals and

shrugged, saying,

“It is enough for 2 years, and that’s how long I’ll be gone.”

Xuanzang was going for a trip to the West, aiming for India to find secrets—not that there were a lot any

more. Unlike people in the current 21st Century, who take planes and boats, he was using the traditional

way: walking. He has to walk across the Himalaya Mountains, a very difficult hike. He suddenly

remembered.

“Oh yes! I forgot a tent, and something called iodine!” Being a monk, Xuanzang did not go camping

before. “Better ask shi fu for some. See ya!”

An hour later,Xuanzang was ready to set off on his adventure. After saying goodbye, he set off through

the monastery gates into the road. He was already following the highway, with cars zooming around him.

As he came to a crossroad, he checked a map.

“Right on track!” he murmured. Suddenly, a great mountain loomed above him, blocking the sun

from view; a majestic sight. Wondering how to get up there, he saw a girl with long hair that can change

colours. She had magical powers, and was called Marissa. She beckoned him forward, and said,

“I am Marissa. I can help you during the journey, but only if you will not scream at this.” She closed

her eyes, and her hair, which had been brown seconds ago, turned bright pink.

“Ah…” Xuanzang started to scream his head off, but one disdainful look on her face shut him up

immediately.

Instead he said, “Oh. Cool. Now, let’s climb that mountain!”

Two hours later, Xuanzang collapsed onto a shelf of rock, and moaned that he could not go any

further. He took out a Snickers bar and slowly chewed it until it was gone. Marissa, who seemed to be able

to survive without food or water, and was thin as a pin already, sighed but did not say anything. Ten

minutes of rest later, however, Xuanzang stood up and shivered, saying,

“I am frozen! Why is it so cold?” Xuanzang complained.

“…S

“Since we are so high up, we are bound to be cold.” Marissa said, with an air of explaining one and

one to an over excited toddler, and who was wearing only a thin white blouse and jeans, did not feel cold.

They tramped through the snow, sharp wind biting their exposed skin. Xuanzang did not even have a

scarf! Just as he was about to freeze for real, a red-haired boy jumped out, and conjured a warm set of

gloves and a scarf out of thin air! Magic! The boy bowed and said his name was Harold. He gave the gloves

and scarf to Xuanzang and walked along with them, making happy chatter. The children laughd and giggled

as they made their way up the mountains. The days flashed by as they talked, slept, cried and trudged

through the Himalaya Mounties.

One year blew away, and the friends found themselves in New Delhi, capital of India. They walked

through wide roads, narrow ones, and cluttered ones, the fragrant smells of cooking Lakhanpur de bhalle, a

delicious Indian street food wafting through the air. They spent days walking through the streets of India,

sampling famous delicacies and street foods. Delicious! They were so enchanted by mouth-watering smells

that they did not notice that they were standing at the edge of the Palace until Harold (now nicknamed

Bobble, as he could do bobble-heads) pointed out they were going to bump into a steel gate. Marissa and

Xuanzang looked up, and noted that they were looking at the kind and just face of the Indian Raja. He

smiled indulgently.

“Welcome, welcome. I was notified by your shifu that you would be coming, though that was a year

ago. Plus, he didn't say anything about companions,” he squinted at Bobble and Marissa.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Chong, Stephanie - 10

ife is so boring here,” Sun Wukong grumbled as he lay sprawled on the ground,

scratching his furry belly, “can’t we do something other than sit here all day?” he pleaded

with Xuanzhang who promptly shot the monkey a stern look that made him bolt upright.

“Well, what would you suggest?” Xuanzhang sagely replied. In response, Sun Wukong grunted

and slumped back down. “I miss the old days,” he thought wistfully.

At that moment, there was a curt knock at the door. Hastily, Sun Wukong scrambled to his feet.

Maybe whoever was knocking would have something interesting to share, something more interesting than

sitting on the tiled floor of the temple…

Outside he found one of the dutiful servants of the King of Heaven.

“His majesty would like to inform you that your next mission is to help the citizens of Hong

Kong.”

Their visitor then went on to describe the dire situation facing those in the city who were forced to

reside in cramped subdivided flats, and that the monk and his disciples were tasked with finding a way to

help them. Instantly, Sun Wukong bounded out of the temple and was on his way to find the rest of their

troop.

Sha Wujing stood bewildered, his mouth hanging open as Sun Wukong leapt around him in

excitement, waving his staff wildly.

“Come on! We have a new mission!” he exclaimed with a screech.

Nearby, Zhu Bajie, the greedy pig, was blissfully stuffing food from the altar into his mouth as fast

as humanly possible, taking no notice of the commotion going on around him. Before either of them could

protest, Sun Wukong grabbed them both and dragged them out towards Xuanzhang who was perched atop

a waiting cloud.

Soon after, the four were descending towards the sprawling metropolis of Hong Kong. Gently, the

cloud carried them through the open window of a crumbling apartment building. What they saw

bamboozled them. This sparsely-furnished room that felt no bigger than a postage stamp was surely too

small to be somebody’s living quarters. Just then, the door opened, and a skinny girl dressed in a school

uniform entered. When she caught sight of the four, she stopped dead in her tracks.

“L

“Who are you?” she stammered, confused. Xuanzhang smiled awkwardly before introducing

himself and his posse.

“I’m Alice,” the girl whispered.

“Why on earth are you living in this awful place?” Sun Wukong blurted out as Sha Wujing

elbowed him in the ribs.

“At least this one has a bathroom’’ she replied. “My family and I are being kicked out next week

because we can’t pay the rent!” she whimpered and wiped away her tears before adding, “We’ll have to live

on the streets!”

At once, they sprung to life and Zhu Bajie exclaimed, “Don’t despair! It is our honour to help

you!” Alice gaped in wonder as, one by one, they climbed atop the wispy cloud and were soon whisked off

to Government House.

“We do have one possible solution,” Carrie Lam stated. The four soon learnt from her that, rather

bizarrely, houses could be made out of those funny big metal boxes that they’d seen piled high on

gargantuan ships as they passed over the South China Sea. And the best part was that they took up so little

space. What an ingenious idea! Furthermore, the Government of the Netherlands had agreed to provide

them for free, but on the one condition that Hong Kong could show evidence that they possessed sufficient

land. Fortunately, Sha Wujing recalled spotting a seemingly deserted island not far from Hong Kong. There

was only one thing for it! The four clambered atop their cloud again, eager to depart for Amsterdam.

Much to their delight, the gang soon glimpsed the mysterious island. But was it claimed? As they

descended to take a closer look, they were rudely greeted by a rotund man who shook his fist and then

proceeded to hurl rocks at them. “This is my island and you’re trespassing!” he bellowed as he leaned

against a rusting and faded sign declaring ‘Property of the HKSAR Government’ to catch his breath. “We’ll

see about that,” Sun Wukong muttered under his breath to his friends as they took off back into the vast

blue sky.

After a long and arduous journey, they finally arrived in the city of canals and bicycles. Upon

hearing of their fantastic plans, the Government agreed at once to provide the valuable containers. The

clouds above them changed from wispy to round and puffy and came together to form one giant cloud.

They loaded the containers on, and Xuanzhang expertly wound miles of rope to secure them. Proudly, they

climbed on top ready to return to Hong Kong.

“Homeward bound!” Zhu Bajie snorted.

The clouds seemed to huff and puff as they retraced their journey. They travelled day and night

with no rest, with the exception of Zhu Bajie who collapsed against an annoyed Sun Wukong, drooling and

snoring loudly. After three days, they finally reached their destination!

“Drop the containers!” Sun Wukong boldly commanded.

They seemed to rain down like a meteor shower, and amazed citizens young and old pressed their

noses to their windows to see what was going on. The containers plunked down onto the sandy shores of

the island, and best of all, the greedy little man! At the sight of this, Sun Wukong cheered. He’d certainly

gotten what he deserved! As if by magic, all of the televisions in Hong Kong crackled to life. Even before

Carrie Lam could finish proudly declaring that those in subdivided flats had been gifted with new bigger and

better accommodation, cheers and whoops could be heard across the territory. A stampede of grateful

families rushed outside and, one by one, the container houses were rightfully claimed. In the crowds, Sun

Wukong spotted Alice and her family weeping tears of joy. He grinned to himself, glad to have made a

difference to the lives of those less well-off.

Journey to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Fan, Xin Yan - 11

ore fire? Really?" complained the Monkey King. "When all this is over, I think I'll need a

bath."

Dragon Horse, a white horse that could turn into a dragon, snorted in response.

Bajie, a talking pig, and Sha, a friar, just sighed. There was no getting out of this horrid land of fire... or was

there?

Before, when the party had started out to retrieve scrolls in India, they had never thought it would

be this bad. After trekking for weeks in marshes and brawling with numerous demons like the White Bone

Demon, the team was thoroughly exhausted.

In the process of fighting the White Bone Demon, Xuanzang, the party's master, had kicked the

Monkey King out of the team. He had thought the Monkey King was attacking supposedly needless things

that the Monkey King knew was the White Bone Demon zooming around. Now, Monkey King was back

as Xuanzang had realized his mistake. He never doubted Monkey King since then.

Suddenly, behind all of the fire and smoke, came a shadow.

"Hey, look! Is that a demon?" Monkey King's strident voice interrupted Xuanzang's stream of

thoughts.

"What is it?"

"It looks scary..."

"Can I eat it?"

"We will investigate it," said Xuanzang calmly. "But we CANNOT AND WILL NOT eat it." He

gave Bajie a hard look.

Bajie nodded sheepishly. "Okay."

It was just a pile of ashes.

"Sorry, guys. False alarm," called Monkey King.

His furry hands suddenly flew to his face. Sha noticed the sudden movement. He began to suspect

that this wasn't the real Monkey King. He knew that the real him would never have mistaken a pile of ashes

for a demon. Never. And why would he cover his face?

Sha wasn't the only one suspecting that the real Monkey King was absent. Xuanzang did too. After

all, Monkey King was the second to join the team, so Xuanzang knew him pretty well. He had also noted

how odd he was acting lately. It didn't quite match up to the one he knew.

"Hey, Sha, come on!" Bajie was cheerfully calling to him. "Don't look so moody. What's wrong

with you?" He wore a big smile on his fat pig face.

"I don't know..." Sha muttered. He wanted to make sure no one could hear. "Have you noticed

Monkey King's behavior lately?

"Nope!" Bajie interrupted loudly.

"Shhh! Quiet!" Sha hissed.

"Why?

"Well I have," he continued, ignoring Bajie, "and it doesn't feel right. He's been acting really

weird."

"What do you mean?" This time, Bajie lowered his voice, sensing that this was important.

"I don't think that this is the real Monkey King," said Sha flatly.

That night, a shadow loomed over the sleeping figure of Monkey King. The actual Monkey King

had come.

"Say goodbye while you can," whispered Monkey King as he raised his heavy weapon, named

Jingu.

The sleeping monkey suddenly leapt up and dodged the Jingu at the nick of time. He took out a

lighter version of Jingu, and swung it hard at Monkey King. Amused, Monkey King simply blocked the hit

with his arm.

"You'll have to do better than that, fake monkey!" Monkey King sneered.

The others woke at the disruption.

"So I was right!" exclaimed Sha and Xuanzang at the same time. They glanced at each other in

surprise.

“M

"WHAT?" shouted Bajie, utterly confused by how he could see two Monkey Kings fighting.

"Can someone explain–," Dragon Horse started.

"What!" Sha cut him off. "Is! Going! On!"

Meanwhile, the fight between the two skilled monkeys were intense. The fake monkey's Jingu was

pressed against Monkey King's. Monkey King gritted his teeth and pushed harder. All of a sudden, the fake

monkey's Jingu snapped into three. The broken pieces tumbled down the blazing hill and caught fire, and

were never seen again.

Upon the shattering of the stick, the fake monkey turned tail and flew away. Monkey King heaved

a sigh and got back to his companions. "What a terrible actor he was," commented Monkey King.

Many years had passed since the encountering of the fake monkey, and the journey was nearly

over. They had passed dozens of different biomes, fought over two dozen demons, and encountered over

three dozen problems and hardships. Over time, the group members had proved themselves physically and

mentally. Whether it was fighting off multiple demons or figuring out a way to get across a fast-flowing

river, they proved themselves worthy of a second chance at life.

All this was observed by the almighty Buddha. He watched and listened closely to their actions and

conversations, and came to realize that he didn't plan enough hardships for the strong team to face. So far,

they had encountered and dealt with seventy-nine.

The team was carrying the precious scrolls back home, and they had to cross a wide river. Buddha's

plan was to have a turtle carry the team with their scrolls across, and then make the turtle flip over, causing

the scrolls to get wet, making it eighty. Yet Buddha wanted to go with the saying, "When nine nines are

complete, the demons are all destroyed." "Nine nines" supposedly meant eighty-one.

Buddha's eyes suddenly brightened. That was it! He could make the scrolls blank, and make them

go back! But he had to be quick.

"I think that was the last scroll," panted the Monkey King. "I thought we were going to lose them

for good – oh." A dismayed look came upon his face. "Why are they all blank?"

The others crowded around him. "What?!"

Xuanzang gaped in horror.

Dragon Horse started running around in panic.

Bajie fainted.

However, Sha just stood there calmly as he recited, "When nine nines are complete, the demons

are all destroyed."

Just then, a group of priests came running towards them. They were all laughing and holding

bundles of scrolls. "We gave you blank scrolls to fulfill the old saying."

Everyone recovered from their state of shock. At least the scrolls were safe.

Something He Wasn't

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Fok, Alicia – 11

s I flipped through the pages of Journeys to the West once more, I wondered if I could ever be as

brave, as courageous, as Xuanzang to attempt such a journey.

Mother would always pressure me into doing ‘courageous’ things, brainwashing me with the

stereotypical image of a man. Brave, adventurous, strong, and possessing the money-maker trait was what I

would aim to be. Even now, when I had already learnt the real meaning of being a man.

I concentrated on the words on the page, words flowing into my mind and poisoning it with

images. I had to be like him, I had to take on an adventure, I had to prove to everyone that I was brave.

That I was strong. That I was willing to take on challenges. I didn’t even care that Xuanzang was a monk, a

man withdrawn from the rest of the world. People all around me were doing different things, becoming

engineers, graduating from college, and I was just… me. Diagnosed with dyslexia, I couldn’t make a living

out of anything that involved reading or writing. With a small and weedy stature, knobbly knees and a not-

at-all strong jawline, it was clear that I wasn’t fit for physical labour as well.

So I did what any person did when they were under pressure, I made a plan to prove them all

wrong. I reread Journeys to the West a thousand times, making sure I got it all right. The route, the

necessities, the people… I was going to travel to India, using the same route that my hero, Xuanzang did;

crossing the southwestern mountains to India.

Inhaling sharply, I stepped out of my family home, taking one last look at it before disappearing

into the streets. As per usual, mother didn’t utter a word when I stiffly made my way across the room. She

did, however, spare me a glance when I stepped out, something that didn’t go unnoticed by me.

I studied the map I had stolen from father’s drawer, making my way through all the streets and

plains. We lived in one of the rougher areas of China, so there wasn’t much to go on about. Everywhere

you looked it was either shelter, street, or planting grounds. One of those three.

Wheezing from the pure exhaustion of climbing a mountain, I once again readjusted the rucksack

on my back. The way the strap cut into my skin was turning my skin salmon pink, the source of blisters that

would sprout in a mere few days.

My eyes were my friar, my survival skills and ‘weapons’ were my talking pig, and my perseverance

was my Monkey King. I had packed a large quantity of plain, dry, biscuits and a large jug of water. I had

planned my journey perfectly and since winter was fading into spring, the ice caps were melting. There

would be a stream of water flowing down every afternoon, and I would be there to capture the water inside

my humble jug.

Then, the ice stopped melting, the water stopped flowing. The human wasn’t drinking, the human

wasn’t living. My lips were dry and cracked. You could feel the creases and the wrinkles that were folded in.

The skin everywhere you looked was peeling off, and my eyes were red and swollen. When I continued

walking drowsily, I felt lethargic and disoriented, and dizziness when I attempted to put my leg forth for a

step more. My pulse was weak, and I constantly fell in and out of consciousness. The saliva I swallowed

slowly became non-existent, and so I lived with a parched tongue, constantly pleading for just a drop of

water.

Slowly, almost as if didn’t exist, the last good day came. The feeling crept up my backbone as it

made its way to the nape of my neck. I shivered. Something wasn’t right. Nothing at all was right.

A

I woke up feeling dead, a lifeless soul living inside the skin and bones of a corpse buried under

metres of dirt, dust and soil. I walked and walked until I couldn’t feel my feet anymore. But I still kept

going.

Then, I fell. I fell to the ground, shaking rapidly and uncontrollably. It took over every part of my

body, jerking it in every direction there was. Up, down, left, right. Every jerk, every jostle, sent ripples of

pain, and only pain, throughout my body. The ache was unceasing as it controlled me in every way possible

as I started hyperventilating. The air flow seemed to be non-existent as I relentlessly tried to gasp for air.

There seemed to be a noose tied around my neck, tightening itself and dragging me towards hell and back.

My body convulsed, it was like someone was throwing knives mercilessly into my brain. It was as if

lightning struck my nerves as zaps of electricity were sent down my spine, a war starting in my head. Spears,

sickles, arrows, whips, axes, maces, tridents, machetes, scythes, knives, swords, were being thrown, hurled,

swung, and ricocheted around in my head. The list seemed never-ending.

Suddenly, the pain stopped. Everything stopped. The world stopped spinning, my head stopped

hurting. The world gave the impression of stopping as I fell to the ground. Lifeless. Soulless. I lay on the

ground, unmoving, as the world went on. My eyes bore into nothing, reflecting the charcoal clouds in the

sky. My skin, once filled with warmth, turned pale and icy, patiently waiting for the right moment to start

decaying, turning to nothing more but a carcass, which would be forgotten as time flew by.

I was now one of the dead. Killed because I tried to be something I simply wasn’t.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Lau, Adele - 10

he wind howled, as the trees swayed in the wind. Stars twinkled in the dark sky, and the moon

illuminated the path home. The chirping sound of crickets that hid in the bushes and the slow

footsteps echoing through the pavement would make people shiver in fear. Max dragged his

footsteps along, ignoring the fact that something might be lurking in the dark. It was very unusual, way past

his curfew and he was still walking in the dark pavements of San Francisco, California, alone, despite his fear

of the dark. Max looked down at his shoes, back slumped, carrying his heavy backpack, on his way home.

But none of that bothered him, as he was occupied thinking about something that happened and really

bothered him.

Max Martin, a fourteen-year-old boy who, by looking at his name might seem very responsible

and mature. Maybe what was bothering him was just not getting an A in English. But names can be

misleading, and you shouldn’t judge a book by its cover. Max is a very mischievous boy who has got into

trouble plenty of times. Failing most of his subjects was not the worst, as he would get into detention almost

every day. Of course, he was never on his teachers’ favorites list. But it did not matter to him, as nothing

angered him more than being treated unfairly. And that was only part of what happened in school.

Soon enough, he was home. Slamming the door closed, he walked past his mom without even

greeting her. It was like he was the only one home. He ran into his room, and collapsed on his bed. As he

closed his eyes, he had a flashback of what happened.

“Max J. Martin! How dare you! You are an insult to the school! I’ve had enough of you!”

screamed his teacher, arms akimbo and face flushed red.

He thought he had been seeing things, but it seemed like his arch-nemesis, Bianca, had tried to kill

him. She opened her mouth and it was full of fangs. Her neatly painted nails grew longer, with a skull

painted on it, and was sharp as blades. She hissed wickedly like a snake. She pounced on him, but he dodged

and punched her in the face. Bianca turned back to normal, complaining to the teacher. The teacher,

reprimanded Max without even letting him explain what had happened.

“Woah, what had happened in there, Max?” questioned his best friend, Zack B. Junior, as they left

the classroom.

“Yeah, it was like Bianca was in a trance,” added his other best friend, Sam W. Jackson.

As Max, Zack and Sam walked home together, they had encountered a spirit of some sort, who

had told the three friends that they had been chosen and needed to go to China and find the missing

scriptures. They would encounter someone who would help them along the way. After the spirit

disappeared, the friends were puzzled all thinking that they must have been hallucinating or just seeing

things. They split ways to go to their homes. Max didn’t know if he believed it, but he wasn’t sure what he

was going to do.

A week later, it was the time for their immersions. They were supposed to select where they would

go, but Max’s mom selected for him, so he didn’t know which country he was going to. The teachers

announced the results, and coincidently, Max was going to China, along with Zack and Sam.

On their day of arrival in China, they had met a girl called, Xuan. She was the group’s tour guide.

She seemed very shy, but smart and informative at the same time.

On the third day of the trip, the group of four had been separated from the rest of the students

when they were visiting the museum. They were lost, and could not find their way back to join the rest of

the group. They had stumbled across an isolated section of the museum.

“Oh my! This is beautiful!” exclaimed Zack as he looked at a display called, “The Scriptures of

China”.

“The scriptures used to be in the museum in Beijing, but the curators had gotten permission to

display it, which used to be an impossible feat,” said Xuan.

The name had ringed a bell in Max’s head. He did not know what, and that kept bothering him.

Finally he got it! It was something about the missing scriptures that the spirit had told them about. He had a

strong feeling that this was the missing scriptures. He then told Zack and Sam who also had the same feeling.

The boys decided to steal the script back to California, where they had met the spirit.

T

Stealing from the museum seemed like an impossible feat, but like the spirit said, someone would

help them on their way, and that person was Xuan. She had also encountered the spirit, and she was given a

key. And surprisingly, the key fit into the key slot perfectly and the friends took the scripture, and snuck out

of the museum. The friends found their group, and went back to their hotel, hiding the scripture. When

they had returned to California, the spirit took the scripture, and miraculously, the Buddhist temple beside

their school started to gain more followers.

The four friends might not have realized this, but they had just started Buddhism in California,

America.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Liu, Michele - 11

t’s your turn to feed him, Izzie!”

I blinked in bewilderment and confusion when Brad tossed me the keys, before realizing that it

was a Sunday. Oh. My turn to feed Sammy.

Sammy was a strange little creature with a strong build and beady little eyes. There was something about

him that made me wary and try to avoid him as much as I possibly could. Every day, he would perch on his

favorite branch, long limbs dangling, and those eyes would stare at me like CCTV cameras.

I sighed and climbed into the enclosure. Our family worked at a zoo, and since it was the summer holidays,

I had offered to help out. Sammy was there as usual, observing me intently. He didn’t clamor around

excitedly like the other monkeys when I threw him his feed. No, he just sat there indifferently, looking at

me.

“Okay, Sammy, time to go,” I threw him the last of the banana slices and then began to exit cautiously. I

didn’t bother to look behind.

“I thought it was orange slices today,” called a voice after me. What? I whirled around in utter confusion.

Sammy was there, curiously gawking at me. I blinked rapidly. No one else was around. Surely…

“You-you can talk!” I whispered. “You can speak English!”

“And fifty other languages,” Sammy’s lips definitely moved, jammed with a mouthful of mushy banana. This

was so bizarre I burst out laughing. I honestly thought it was a dream. But I wasn’t so surprised. I mean, we

humans could have descended from apes for all I know.

“Look, kid, you’ve got to help me,” Sammy said, in his gruff voice. “I’m not an ordinary monkey.

Definitely not some silly creature lumbered in this old zoo.”

“I can see that,” I mumbled. “I am definitely dreaming!” I slammed my forehead onto the walls, but I didn’t

wake up or anything like that. Now I was definitely pushed to the point of freaking out.

“Have you heard of the tale ‘Journey to the West’, little kid? Well, believe it or not, I am the Monkey King

in the story.”

We had studied Chinese literature at school before, so I slowly nodded. I’d decided it was better not to react

in crazy situations like these.

“Seriously though. That story. It’s real. I can’t believe it. All these years, I’ve lived hundreds and hundreds of

lives, each one as a new me, disguised as a different species and given a new name. I was a circus monkey in

Britain once, and I appeared multiple times on television in Japan. Did I mention I was once a model living

in Paris?”

I spluttered. “Modelling? A monkey? You have got to be kidding me!”

“Listen. I don’t like living all these new lives. I liked it when it was me and my crew, Xuanzang, a Buddhist

monk, Zhubajie, a talking pig, and Sha Wujing, an old frair. I liked it when we traveled all over the place. I

liked it when I still had my staff and could defend my master against evil monsters. I liked it when I was still

recognized as a fearless warrior and a powerful immortal.” He sighed, as if he wished he was stuck in the

past. “But the future had to come, of course. Our group disbanded shortly after our master passed. One day

I went out hunting for more food, and goodness knows, I was caught by hunters who sold me to a circus

trainer soon afterwards. Now I’m stuck, as every time of monkey you can imagine. Not me. Not myself. I

am the Monkey King!” He puffed up his chest, swelling with pride. Then he turned to me.

“I

“I am an old, old monkey. I have lived so many lives, and one day my time will come. The time where I

will leave this world and rejoin the heavens. I have stayed in this zoo for long enough. Little girl, did you

know I was King of my own monkey empire? They were loyal as can be to me. Only now they have

passed, and what is left are their descendants. Goodness knows how they are getting along,” Then, he

became desperate. He hopped off his branch and scraped at my knees, pleading, “Oh I need to know. I need

to know if my kingdom is still all right! I don’t want to spend the last of my days in an old zoo! I want to be

with my friends and family! Please help me!”

“Alright!” I insisted, pushing him back a little. “Where is your kingdom anyway?”

“In China.”

“What? But we’re over in America here!”

“Child. I have journeyed on foot to go from China to India, and have had plenty of nature hikes before, so

this should be no problem.”

“Do you know how far America is from China? How am I supposed to help?”

“Little actions can result in big things,” he hinted wisely.

So I fished out the keys from my pocked and unlocked the door quietly, so nobody would hear. Then I

leaned against the wall and started to hum, pretending not to notice. Then I gave one final glance to Sammy

as he slipped out silently from that crack of the door. Before exiting, though, he gave me a final bow, as a

sign of unlikely friendship between an immortal monkey god and a 14-year old girl, formed in a small

conversation that took less than ten minutes. I could have sworn I saw him wink at me.

I watched as he crawled out of his enclosure and into a nearby dense forest. I watched as he began a new

journey.

A journey back home.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Tang, Caitlyn Sze Ching - 10

he faint trickle of crystal clear water coming down from the waterfall pierced the air as the weary,

wet monkeys surveyed their new surroundings. They studied the long-forgotten branches and

spider webs criss-crossed this way and that, beaded with jewels of morning dew. The monkeys

looked at Monkey King, unsure of what to do. Monkey King gestured towards the caves and boomed “This

is your new home, the Water-curtain Cave!”

For many years, the courageous king ruled over the monkeys and did his best to solve their

problems. However, there was one problem he could not solve - his own. He always wondered “What is it

really about my immortality? How can I use it to achieve my next heights of greatness?” After thinking for a

long time, Monkey King decided to leave his very own home.

Monkey King clomped up hills and valleys and suddenly heard a strange, whooshing noise. He

looked down and found himself hovering above the ground, standing on white clouds. He tried to move

the clouds with his fingers, but they didn’t budge. Monkey King focused on the clouds and tried to move

them again. This time, it worked! He could see a big cave on the top of a cliff. Curious, he flew towards the

cave, unsure of what he would find. His heart hammering wildly against his ribcage, he tip-toed towards

the entrance. Monkey King’s heart was almost in his mouth as he took the slightest peek through the

entrance.

The cave felt cool and damp on Monkey King’s face. He gasped. In the middle of the cave sat a

man in a brown tunic. In a flash, the surprised monkey recognised him as Xuanzang, a famous monk. He

walked over to Xuanzang and tapped him on the shoulder sharply, just as he did with the other monkeys.

“I am Monkey King. Take me to Heaven to meet the sorcerer of the Seventy-two

Transformations!” Monkey King declared rudely, practically breathing down his neck. Xuanzang’s skin

crawled and he moved away from Monkey King.

Xuanzang replied solemnly “I’ll accompany you on this journey only if you promise to be polite to

me.”

They met a pig named Piggy and a farmer named Sandy. They agreed to accompany Xuanzang and

Monkey King with their horse.

Xuanzang seemed unfazed and didn’t seem to be tired at all. He allowed the horse to canter on,

leaving the exhausted trio staring after him wearily. Soon, they arrived in Heaven.

Heaven wasn’t what Monkey King had expected. Everything was silent, dead silent. A river

flowed from the heart of Heaven. The streets were pure gold, glinting like myriads of stars at night, the walls

adorned with sapphires, rubies and emeralds.

They were welcomed warmly by a man, Jade Emperor. He beamed from ear to ear, tickled pink

cheeks lighting up. Jade Emperor showed the foursome around. He caught Monkey King staring in awe at

the Peach Garden and said in a warm, honeyed voice “You can help watch over this garden!” Monkey King

was elated!

Monkey King stood guard, pacing around the garden.

“Psst!” a sound came from behind Money King.

Shocked, Monkey King nearly tripped over. Before him stood a pair of feet. Monkey King looked

up and saw the most terrifying being he had ever seen. It was hefty and huge, humongous and enormous,

colossal and gigantic, immeasurably tall - a giant. The giant knelt downwards, as if to swoop down to grab

him. Monkey King prepared to be plunged into darkness.

He heard a thundering noise that would wake the dead.

“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you. If you help me pick those fleshy and juicy peaches, I will take you

on as my apprentice to teach you about your immortality,” the giant roared.

“How impolite of me, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the Sorcerer of The Seventy-Two

Transformations,” he added. In a flash, he was gone as fast as he’d arrived.

Monkey King scampered up a tree, his monkey instincts surging back to him. Without thinking,

he grabbed the ripest peach and bit into it. A delighted, giddy smile spread across his face as the sweet taste

filled his mouth. He stuffed peaches down his throat until there were none left. Monkey King tried to

ignore the searing pain in his stomach. At first, it was only a slight twinge, a pinch that didn’t bother him.

The twinge grew into a punch and grew until it was a strong wave of pain, flowing up and down until it

seemed like a tsunami. Bolts of pain erupted and rained down on him. He felt as if his stomach was being

ripped open.

T

“Help! It hurts!” Monkey King wailed, biting his lip to stop a sob from bursting out of his mouth.

Pattering footsteps echoed behind him. Monkey King’s face turned as white as a ghost. He turned

and saw red. Jade Emperor’s face was flaming fiery red, his eyes ablaze like Chinese lanterns at night, his

mouth turned down into scowl, his nostrils flared.

“These peaches grow once in 30000 years! I’ll be dead by the time they grow again! You imbecile,

you rodent-” Jade Emperor was cut short by the infuriated monkey.

“I’m a monkey, not a rat. Rats are deceitful, dirty little things. I, on the other hand, have good

hygiene, thank you very much.” he retorted indignantly.

In a flash, the giant sneakily made a mound of peaches appear before the emperor. Jade emperor’s

eyes nearly popped out of their sockets!

The giant knelt down again, this time to gently cup Monkey King in his hands.

“I shall take you on as my apprentice if you behave,” the giant rumbled in his low, soothing voice,

“You have caused enough trouble here. We will be heading to India now. It’s time to say goodbye to your

companions.”

Monkey King nodded soberly. It was sad to say goodbye.

The sorcerer and his apprentice set out on an epic journey - to the West.

Back from the Dead

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wang, Shuyi - 10

ne day, Sanzang, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing decided to take a walk. Suddenly,

Wukong stopped. He focused on a young boy who just slipped into the shadows. Wukong

whispered,

“That boy was running way too fast for a normal human! I’m going to follow him!” said Wukong.

He ran after the boy and followed him into a dark alley. Wukong looked around and wondered

where the boy went, suddenly, the boy reappeared but there was something different about his expression.

He looked confused and started walking towards Wukong. Wukong decided that the monster was acting

like this to try trick him so he just killed it. He was so surprised that the monster did not try defend himself

that he almost regretted it. Suddenly, the dead boy’s skin started to fade away, revealing its true form. By

then, Bajie, Wujing and Sanzang had all caught up and stared at the dead boy who now turned into a tourist

carrying a backpack and a map. Wukong realized that he did not actually kill the monster, the monster

turned this poor tourist into himself! Wukong was about to walk away when the clouds above them parted

and the Jade emperor from the Heavenly Palace floated down.

“You have killed an innocent human with no apparent reason” noted the Jade emperor.

“I will take away your powers until I think that you have learnt your lesson.”

Everyone started to test out their powers to see if the Jade emperor’s words were true and they were.

It has been a week since Wukong, Bajie and Wujing lost their powers and they decided to try live a

normal life. As they were walking down a street, Wukong spotted the monster again. Wukong walked over

and snarled,

“Look what you have done to me and my master, you still dare to show your face here!”

Wokong was about to kill the monster but then realized that he had lost all his powers. The monster

dragged the four of them into the same dark alley that they had set foot in last week. He put his hand up to

a space on the wall and it opened, revealing a dark and dingy tunnel. The monster snapped his fingers and a

second later, there were two bodyguards by their side. Wukong’s heart was beating wildly as he thought,

“Is this going to be the end of me? All the centuries that I have lived and all those monsters that I have

killed and now I am going to die because of a tiny misunderstanding with the Jade emperor?”

The two guards escorted them down the tunnel.

Wukong started to take in their surroundings and it sort of reminded him of the underworld.

Suddenly, a crazy idea sparked inside his head. Finally, the tunnel opened up to the dungeons.

“I was just thinking how much this place reminded me of the underworld and then, I thought about

the dead tourist!”

A wave of emotion crashed down on him and suddenly, he was in the underworld. Wukong looked

around and frowned, “I was just thinking about the dead tourist. An innocent person with a life ahead of

him but just being cast aside like a rag doll.” thought Wukong, he bared his teeth at the thought of that

monster and wondered how many people had he had harmed to get what he wanted. Wukong would have

sacrificed even his life to kill that monster and………bring back the poor tourist. He froze, something wet

was making its way down his cheek! A teardrop, the first drop of pure sadness in his entire life. A sharp stab

of pain hit him but it was not physical, it was emotional.

Then, a figure started to form from his tears. First, the tourist appeared with a happy look on his

face. Wukong crawled towards him and begged for the tourist to forgive him but the tourist faded away and

in his place, stood the god of the underworld. Wukong cried at his feet and begged him to bring back the

tourist.

“Sun Wukong, you have just experienced the feeling of the most powerful and important emotion of

all, love. This is something you have never truly felt before. Every tear that falls, I can experience the sadness

and all the love in there but I have never felt an emotion as strong as yours. That is why I summoned you to

me. I will let you choose. Do you, Sun Wukong choose to sacrifice your own life to kill this monster and

bring back the tourist or do you choose to let this monster continue to live while you live forever without

any worries.”

Wukong managed to choke out,

“Kill this monster!”

As Wukong finished the sentence, he felt his life slipping away but he was happy, he was finally able

to rest.

O

Wukong’s eyes snapped open and he saw the faces of Bajie, Wujing and Sanzang all staring anxiously

at him. Wukong already felt so much more weakened but told everyone the story. Everyone lowered their

heads but looked up again as the tourist ran into the dungeon and kneeled beside Wukong. Wukong and

the tourist exchanged a silent but meaningful conversation. Everyone watched as Wukong breathed in his

last, shaky breath and his eyes turn empty. Sanzang walked over and spoke a blessing over the body of Sun

Wukong. Just then, the Jade emperor walked in.

“I see that the tourist is alive and well and that all of you have sacrificed a big part of your life to prove

me wrong so, I will fulfill my promise and grant you your powers but as for Wukong…..I would have to

leave him as he is as he agreed to sacrifice his life for all of you.”

The Jade emperor also spoke a blessing over Wukong and the body vanished. In their minds, they knew

that Sun Wukong would always be with them, he never left.

Journey to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wang, Valerie - 11

s I turned to the last few pages of my book, I recalled my spectacular journey. It was so memorable

it would certainly forever be engraved in my memory. It all started with this book received from

my mum, “Journey to the West”. It was so fascinating that I read it numerous times. One night, I

fell asleep over it. I was woken up by a ray of golden light beaming right out of the open pages of my book.

I fumbled for words and was as shocked as a bird landing on live wire. I was baffled when out of the book

hopped out a… monkey! It wore an Aries-horn-shaped headband and in its hand, I saw a banded staff

glimmering like real gold! At this point, I suddenly realised that this was no ordinary monkey, it was Sun

Wukong!

“I guess that you have already recognised me,” Wukong giggled. Did he just talk to me? I rubbed

my eyes and pinched myself hard. Ouch, I wasn’t dreaming!

“Are you Sun Wukong from Journey to the West?”

“Well, what do you know about the Journey to the West?” Wukong questioned.

Little do you know, Wukong. I might know you even better than you know yourself, I thought

proudly to myself and chuckled a little at my thought. “Well,” I started, “You were the Monkey King at

Huaguo Mountain. Your master, Xuanzang, freed you from Wuzhishan and accepted you as one of his

three disciples in his journey to India in pursuit of the Three Collections of Buddhist Scriptures.” I puffed

up my chest and couldn’t wait for his praise. Wukong then shocked me by laughing as hard as a bowl of

jelly about to break into pieces when somebody shook it violently. I had a million questions.

“Haha, I knew it! You have absolutely no idea about the real story, except the fake one, fabricated

by the ignorant boy, Wu Cheng’en! As a reward, I shall tell you the truth.” Wukong’s eyes were still full of

tears from his mad laugh.

“1500 years ago, the earth was plagued with pollution. Xuanzang was an environmental scientist.

Sha Wujing lived in a polluted area where the land was so toxic that he adapted to live in a river. Pigsy was

a victim of genetic pollution and he mutated into half-pig, half-human. Four of us forged into a team to

save our world by searching for the legendary “Scriptures” from a place called India. Finally, as you know,

we succeeded!” Sun Wukong effused.

Flooded by the new information, my brain felt like it was bursting into pages of “Journey to the

West”! I stood dumbfounded and was affected with sudden and great wonder of surprise when the book

burnished glistening golden light again! Out of the book, leapt out Xuanzang, Sha Wujing and Pigsy! Before

I dashed to shut my door fully, Wukong proudly exclaimed, “Now, you see our whole team and as another

reward, you can join our mission.”

Me? I am just a normal person. I thought to myself inquisitively. “Why me and how can I help?” I

responded.

Wukong explained, “Wu Cheng’en’s book has gathered so much popularity that the energy from

his book can open a gateway between our world and yours. You just fell asleep over the chapter where the

secret passcode was located and accidentally activated it. So, you are already a part of our mission.”

“Then what is your mission?” I threw out another question.

This time, Xuanzang answered, “Lala, our mission is to restore Fukushima in Japan, where 300

tons of nuclear fuel leakage created a hole that threatens your world. Would you like to join?” Before I

spoke, my head nodded enthusiastically.

A

Within the next second, I was soaring across the cloudless sky and over the shimmering sea. My

heart flew to my throat as we finally stopped above an enormous deserted facility. “This is Fukushima

nuclear plant. Let’s get into action!” Wukong ordered.

In no time, Pigsy and WuJing brought in a huge machine and put it in front of us. Wukong took

off this headband and inserted it into the machine. Suddenly, the ground started to shake. Xuanzang turned

to me and smirked, “We created this time machine following the “Scripture” and Wukong’s headband was

used as the key to run the machine. Our weapon is to restore anything back to a state at any point in time.

Now, see! Fukushima is back to the time before the nuclear leakage and we are just short of the last step.”

I looked again at the nuclear plant, flabbergasted. Magically, the plant was alive with blooming

flowers and chirping birds! The team moved to form a circle and a golden dome rose from the center. It

grew larger and larger and soon descended to cover the whole facility.

Wukong must have noticed my confusion because he explained, “The dome is a shield to make

the covered area look the same as before so no one would notice any changes.”

“Smart!” I reckoned.

Pigsy grumbled, “We must hurry! We have to leave before the passage closes.”

“Bye, Lala, it was nice meeting you!” Pigsy and Wujing said as they disappeared into the air with

their machine. The rest of us returned home together.

“Our mission is completed and we really enjoyed your company!” Wukong scratched his fur head

just like what he did in my book. Then, they swooshed into a gust of golden wind into my book and

everything was back to normal again.

“I don’t think I’ll ever be the same again after tonight,” I said to myself as I put my beloved book

back on the shelf.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wong, Faith - 10

t was a swelteringly hot day in Ancient China and the Monkey King, or Moki was out exploring.

However, on the way back Moki got lost! Poor Moki wandered around like a robot, but the more he

walked, the more confused he got. After a back-breaking three hours, Moki decided to rest under a

peach tree. The tree was filled with large juicy peaches and Moki could not resist the temptation to eat one.

As soon as he bit it, he felt a jerk behind his navel and felt himself being lifted up in the air…

“Ouch!” Moki exclaimed as he hit the ground. As he looked around, he realised he was not in Ancient

China anymore! Just then, he felt a reassuring arm on his shoulder. He looked up and saw two girls smiling

at him. The prettier one said in a sweet voice, “Hi. My name is Felicia. This is my cousin, Sandy. We were

having a jog when we saw you. Err... you look different from us...Is this your first time in Hong Kong?”

Moki nodded. He thought to himself. Hong Kong. Where is this place? Is it my friend King Kong’s home?

Sandy helped Moki up and said, “Well then, we will guide you around Hong Kong! Come on, there are

loads of things to do!”

The first place they brought Moki to was Ocean Park. It was an eye opener for Moki. He had never seen

so many people in his life! The place was crowded and jammed packed like sardines. Moki was surprised to

see that Ocean Park did not only have marine animals, it was home to land based animals as well. Moki

bumped into the descendants of panda bear and red fox. They nudged him to go onto the Hair Raiser and

Moki did, after he queued for ages! Moki felt that the ride could do better with a million more somersaults!

He could not understand why the girls screamed their lungs out. His ear drums nearly burst!

For the next stop, Felicia and Sandy brought Moki to Disneyland. Moki thought it looked like a vibrant,

colourful, action-packed city with bright lights and loud music. People were running from one attraction to

another, trying their best to beat the queues for the rides. He fell in love with the plushies in the gift shop

and absolutely loved Princess Leia and Ewok Tsum Tsum. Moki argued with the girls that Chewbacca was

his relative. Unfortunately, Chewbacca was a mute and was unable to voice support for Moki. The heated

argument drew a crowd and someone shouted, “Go home and ask your parents!” Moki shouted back, “I

have no idea who my parents are! I only know Big Buddha and I don’t know his whereabouts now.” Felicia

and Sandy laughed and told Moki that Big Buddha is also located on Lantau Island, just an hour’s drive

away. So, the three of them set off to see Big Buddha.

It turned out that Big Buddha was waiting for them. He sent Sandy and Felicia back home. Big Buddha

asked Moki to reflect on the day. Moki thought that the modern world was exciting with many fascinating

things to do. On the other hand, it was crowded, loud and fast paced. Moki preferred the vast grasslands,

valleys and mountains. Big Buddha asked if he missed Ancient China. Moki nodded eagerly. At that

moment, Moki’s pocket in his trousers jiggled. He reached into the pocket and pulled out the unfinished

peach. Moki swallowed it and was transported back to Ancient China instantaneously. From that day

onwards, whenever Moki thought of this day, the flashing bright lights, thumping loud music and the girls’

scream gave him a migraine!

I

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wong, Gavin - 11

he journey has ended. 15 years of pain and agony - over. Finally.

Enjoying the sight of the pine trees leaning towards the East, blossoming, symbolizing the

successful trip of the four courageous warriors overcoming thousands of difficulties, as they awaited

to become disciples of the gods.

“Long live the Emperor!” they chanted, as they prostrated in front of the Emperor and the Jade

Emperor.

“Monk Pig, you are to be sent to the Imperial Palace, where you will work as the general of our

army!”

“Monkey King, you are to carry out a ministerial appointment...”

“What? I thought I would be made as a disciple!” The Monkey King was shocked by the holy

decree of the Jade Emperor.

“This is for you to pay back for all the damages and trouble you have caused before the journey.

Six hundred years ago, as the guard of the Peach Garden, you fell asleep during your duty, resulting in the

lost of one of our magic peaches. I have looked through my Future mirror, and have located the peach in a

Britain Zoo. Therefore, you are to set off to a new journey to the West, with Britain’s Montgomery Zoo,

Europe as your destination to find the peach!” proclaimed the Jade Emperor.

“That shouldn’t be too hard, I know Seventy-Two Metamorphoses…” Monkey King thought to

himself arrogantly.

It has been years, and Monkey King has been on his Nimbus cloud for as long as he could

remember. Finally, he reached England.

He was also famished at the same time though, but his dream came true almost immediately as he

strolled across onto the Main Road.

Food!

Or at least he thought it was food…

There! It was right there in front of him! A few monkeys snatching a banana!

“Yay! It’s my favourite TV channel!”

“TV? What’s that?” Monkey King thought to himself

He aggressively bashed through the shop door, and sent himself flying into the TV, smashing it into

a million pieces!

“Wait a second… Where’s my food?” He shouted furiously.

His attire and actions left everyone’s mouth agape.

“Oh my gosh! Is that a circus monkey?” a shocked boy screeched.

“I’ll get so many more followers if I tag this on Instagram!”

As expected, a small team of police rushed to the scene, huddling behind their vehicles.

“What are these demons getting at?” He thought to himself.

Just then, he heard a black pellet brush past him with insane speed.

“Wow, that’s dangerous!”

He immediately turned around and caught sight of multiple black sticks with holes which were all

pointed menacingly at him. “Well, you can’t beat this!” Monkey King exclaimed, taking out his golden-

hooped staff. He spun the magnificent rod at bluned speed, thinking it would deflect the attack. To his

consternation, he felt a sudden shock wave vibrating through before his vision blurred and turned pitch-

black.

“Wh - wh - what is that… even bet - better than my rod - ”

Monkey King finally roused, finding himself locked within bars. However, this wasn’t his largest

concern, as he could easily metamorphosis into a bee and escape. What he really wanted to do was to prove

to the world his power, his strength, his ability! And not being mistaken as a lost creature!

Out of the blue, the conversation between two of the guards caught his attention.

“Truck leaves in an hour. Gotta grab those filthy animals to Montgomery Zoo!”

“Zoo? Montgomery? My mission! Just right! They’re sending me there!”

Just as the guards have said, they were put into a dingy truck and it wasn’t long before they were

released into vague piece of land surrounded bybarricades, and an eye-catching sign showing

MONTGOMERY ZOO.

T

He realised that there were numerous monkeys all around the vast area. Some loitering around,

cheeky ones playing pranks on others! It didn’t take long for him to bond in with his new mates, and best of

all, they were feeded with amazing food that has never touched his lips for the past century!It was as if he

was back to Flower Fruit Mountain! Everyone were also tremendously impressed by his special ability of the

Seventy-Two Metamorphosis. He has had a continuous supply of food from the visitors, just for performing

a few simple stunts!

“This place feels awesome! Why not stay here and be chill like the good old days, as the king of

Flower Fruit Mountain!” he thought to himself.

“Ouch! Ouch!” He suddenly felt a jolt on his head.

He thought it was one of those pranks again, but no, there was no one behind him.

He looked up to the sky and the Emperor’s face appeared, “Monkey KIng, you were sent here to

accomplish a mission, and not to have fun!”

An annoyed sigh.

“Peach ought to be somewhere here…”

He scrutinized the surroundings, and spotted multiple animals trying to bash through their gate,

and they were all heading to the same direction.

Bingo!

There the magical peach was, sitting on the tip of a tree branch, ready to be retrieved by Monkey

King…

Without second thoughts, he brutally rammed himself against the fence, only bouncing back in

pain.

“Errr… you know it has high voltage -”

“Shut up, plebeians! Noth… nothing… can… beat me!”

The intelligent monkeys immediately formed a ladder, stacking themselves on top of each other.

“Great King, now you can get past!”

Grunt.

But Monkey King knew he had no other choice and had to rely on his friends.

He cautiously clambered up the alpine tree, and finally seized the magic peach, clasping it tightly to

his chest.

Suddenly, a beam of light landed on him, and he saw the Emperor smiling gratefully at him,

“ Monkey King, you are special with great potential. You shall be crowned a disciple on the spot.

Monkey King prostrated to receive his bestowment, and flew back to the Heavenly Palace.

Wukong’s Fourth Brother?

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wong, Ralph - 10

fter he completed his journey to the West, Wukong was free to travel between heaven, the human

world, and hell. Every time that Wukong greeted the gods and goddesses, they would congratulate

him on completing his journey. Now, the Golden Cudgel no longer resides in his hand, replaced

by a well-deserved scripture. His hair had grown much, much longer, yet recognizable and neat, thanks to

the removal of his Golden Hoop. What remains unchanged, though, is his unbelievable speed. When he

summons a flight cloud, he’s free to fly wherever he wants!

One day, he was cruising across the skies, flying across the very path below him where he, his

master and his two brothers had once trotted along. The nostalgic images flowing into his mind as he slowed

down…All of a sudden, he caught a glimpse of his brother, Bajie! Within seconds, he was on the ground,

and pulled him into a tight hug.

“Who are you?” an unfamiliar voice roared.

Wukong pushed him away, looking at him more closely. Standing in front of the Monkey King

was a tall, muscular pig whose face was identical to his brother’s.

“Hello. My name is Jiushi.”Jiushi said. “And you must be the Monkey King!”

Wukong was a little taken aback. How could this random pig know his name? Was he that famous?

He followed Jiushi into his home, determined to find out more about him. He glanced around the simple

house made out of bamboo. There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary.

As they had dinner on the porch, Wukong told Jiushi all about the challenges and the evil devils

and monsters he had faced on his way to obtain the sutras. When he mentioned the monstrous bull,

Wukong pulled out his Golden Cudgel. Familiar as it always was, he felt the weight of this Golden Cudgel,

ready for battle. A sudden wave of happiness and excitement brightened his eyes. Jiushi drew his katana.

“Come on!”Wukong shouted. “You be the bull!”

First on the ground, then up in the air, through the mountains they fought, laughed and chased

each other. Jiushi was such a good match to Wukong. Occasionally they stopped, so Wukong and JIushi

could swap places and Wukong would be the monster.

They had so much fun. It was time to bid Wukong goodbye. That was the moment Jiushi realized

he was never a part of these stories and became jealous of the experiences Wukong had.

“Can I come with you to find your brother Bajie?”Jiushi asked.

“Of course! I’ll take you to him right now!”Wukong replied happily.

Little did Wukong know that Jiushi harbored an evil plan. He was jealous of the brotherhood

between Wukong and Bajie, and wanted to replace Bajie. Seconds later, Wukong conjured up a flying

cloud. They both hopped on, and began their search for Bajie.

All of a sudden, a giant snake appeared, flying onto the cloud. It caught Wukong completely by

surprise, wrapping around him and choking him. He quickly transformed into a rat, but its grip was too

strong. He couldn’t escape! He then tried to transform into a house, but was stopped mid-transformation by

the snake’s tough skin. Whatever this snake was, it was no ordinary snake! Just as Wukong fought

desperately for a last breath, Jiushi flew at the no-legged reptile while shouting a mix between a battle cry

and a scream of terror, bringing his katana down on the snake. Its grip instantly loosened, letting Wukong

free.

The snake recoiled, getting ready for another attack. This time, Wukong pulled a few hairs out of

his skin, which instantly transformed into perfect clones of him, then along with Jiushi and the real

Wukong, brought their weapons down on the deadly snake. As their weapons found their target, the snake

fell and dissolved into a cloud of golden dust.

“Thanks,” Wukong said. “You saved my life!”

“No worries!” Jiushi replied. “You would have done the same for me!” He then muttered

something under his breath, which Wukong heard completely.

‘Since I will soon be your brother. Hmmm,’Wukong thought. A thought struck him like a

sledgehammer. “He wants to kill Bajie!”

Without enough time for Wukong to make a decision, they stumbled across their destination, a

little warehouse. Inside was a fresh basket of fruits, a full shelf of bread…

“Wukong!” A very familiar voice shouted. “My wonderful brother!”

“Bajie!” Wukong exclaimed. “I missed you so much!”

A

There was a slight flicker as Bajie brought a couple of very bright candles into the warehouse.

Wukong turned around, just to see Jiushi with his katana around Bajie’s throat.

“Wait!!”Wukong shouted. “Don’t!”

Jiushi’s head spun around, leaving just enough time for Wukong to grab his Golden Cudgel and

pin Jiushi to the ground. Before he swung the killing blow, he caught the moment when Jiushi saved his

life. He wasn’t about to kill someone who had saved his life.

Jiushi recalled the fun that they had had at his house. He remembered the brilliant things that Bajie

and Wukong had done together.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it.”Jiushi said honestly.

“If you don’t do anything so stupid again, you are welcome to join us!”Wukong said with a slight

smile.

Jiushi realized that killing would not gain him the friendship that he wanted with Wukong. It

would only declare him as an enemy to Wukong and therefore would cost either his life or Wukong’s life,

none of which he wanted. He decided he would never betray or try to kill a friend ever again.

“I want to be one of your brothers,”Jiushi cried.

From then on, Jiushi became Wukong’s fourth brother, and the four brothers had tons of fun

together and enjoyed the rest of their lives.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Wu, Pui-Yan Christine - 10

“ Mom, can I have my bedtime story now?”questioned Cassandra.

“Of course dear! What kind of story do you want?” her mom asked.

“ The one about how you found me!” Cassandra replied.

Mom nodded and proceeded by tucking her into bed.

n a bright summer morning, the sun was like a big ball of fire, hanging high up in the sky

and the gentle breeze made the grass dance gracefully. Me and your dad , decided to go

for a stroll on the beach. He had been telling me jokes and we had been looking out at the

sea with its many shades of blue when suddenly, I saw a fuchsia basket floating towards us. I ran to pick it

up and to my surprise, in it was a beautiful baby girl. I also found a note inside saying : Hi, please take care

of my daughter, I will call back for her when I’m ready.”

“Now, it's time for bed Cassandra,” she said.

Cassandra stared at her her bedroom window, gazing at the shining stars. She stared dreamily and

thought, I wonder what’s beyond these stars! She thought, and thought, and her eyes shut close.

“Hi. I’m the Island Keeper of Dream Valley, I have chosen you to come on a quest to Dream

Valley. When you are heading to school tomorrow, you will come across a guardian who will help you

during your quest on the day. Remember to say the words “press the key,one two three, enter the door and

find out more”. You will need to use the rhyme with your guardian. See you soon!”

Cassandra woke up, startled, frightened. She checked her house to confirm her assumption that it

was all a dream.

Once she was ready, she ran, rushing to get to school, slamming the door while leaving. Suddenly

she heard a small voice.

“ You're still going to school even after the Island Keeper told you not to?”she heard.

This was scary, nobody knew about her dream! She looked right and left , no one. Front and back,

no one. A chill crept down her spine, was it real or her imagination?

“Look in your pocket!” It was the voice again!

She did as told and found a small mouse!

“I’m your guardian and my name’s Timmy!” the mouse said.

“Now, hold me and say the rhyme,” he instructed her.

Cassandra did so and a strong breeze started coming towards her. The cacophonous sound of the

wind rang in her ear violently. She shut her eyes tight, obliged to what was happening. At that very

moment, everything was calm , but there was a twist.

She slowly opened her eyes , where was she? Timmy was standing front of her.

“ Welcome to the Hidden Dimension!” he said cheerfully.

The most evil villain of history, Vascol, looked at his colossal staff. A worried look spread across

his face. They were coming. He had to get rid of them!

“ I have a fabulous idea !” he said cackling.

Cassandra and Timmy were skipping through the Ever-life Forest when suddenly, the trees shot up

high into the sky, they curled backwards, aiming for the adventurous pair. Zooming around and rushing

everywhere, creating a dungeon and trapping them.

“O

Timmy spotted a hole just large enough for the little mouse to climb through. He ran for the hole, hoping to run

out and save Cassandra. At that very moment, a vine shot out and almost caught Timmy, then another vine

zoomed out and held on to Cassandra’s wrist. They were frightened, but Timmy thought hard, if Cassandra

panicked too much, she would scream...Then he could escape and bite through the vines and save them both!

He waited for Cassandra but didn't have to wait long as she was panicking, hard.

“YYYYYYYYY AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed.

Timmy broke the vines on Cassandra’s wrist and made a hole on the cage large enough for both of them to

escape. They ran as fast as cheetahs running like they'd never ran before. Once they’d ran for a very long time,

they stopped and heaved a sigh of relief.

Vascol watched the scene in dismay, his plan had backfired! He flipped his desk , fuming, he had to stop them…..

Timmy looked up and spotted an object.

It was a ball, they ran towards it, jumping up and down with excitement. They thought: What could it be? Next

to it was a note, Cassandra read it aloud.

“Hello again, tap this ball three times and repeat the rhyme,”she read.

She did as told and she felt herself being lifted above the ground. From the top, you could see an amazing view of

the forest. A few moments went by, she and Timmy had arrived at Dream Valley ! A cloud came by her and

sitting on it was ...The Island Keeper.

“Hello! It’s nice to see you! I am the Island Keeper, also the person who sent you away in a basket. I had then

assumed that something bad was going to happen so , sent you away, and decided to have you return when you

could help the valley heal from a curse, and I was right. So now, I need you to do something only people on

earth can do so that the spell will be broken,” explained the Island Keeper.

“What can I do?”Thought Cassandra.

Suddenly,she knew what to do, she could use technology! She took out her phone.

“ I’m ready!” she said with a determined look.

She texted her best friend Amaline and wrote: Hi! What are you doing now? Amaline replied

immediately,writing: Just sitting on the couch watching TV.

Right then, they heard a painful scream. She’d she banished Vascol, and reversed the curse!

“Good job, thank you! You have saved Dream Valley so you may now travel through different dimensions any

time you like with this necklace. Just hold on to the charm and say the rhyme,”the Island Keeper told her. She

handed Cassandra a silver necklace and disappeared.

A Journey to Bountiful

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Yeung, Bernadette Ingrid - 11

m a scavenger. I have been since, I don’t know, five years ago? Right now I’m not sure how old I

am. Last time I checked, I was ten, but a lot has changed since then. I have a fox now, and I love

him. I know someday some sort of animal’s going to kill him, because that’s what happens too often.

My fox Malkin, hopefully, won’t for a while yet. He helps me find food with his sharp nose, so lately I’ve

been eating a little better. Now he’s sniffing away in the dustbin. I should probably go help now, but…

what’s this? Malkin’s come up empty-handed. I frown as I peer in and find the bin empty.

“Malkin, why isn’t there anything?” He whines and nuzzles my leg. For a minute, I welcome the

warmth, but then push him away. “Malkin! Fine, come on. We’ll have to go to some other village. It’s the

third time this dustbin’s been fruitless. Literally.” I scowl. Somebody once said that if I frowned too much,

my face would become the picture of ugliness. I don’t remember whom, just like I don’t remember

anything from before I was five. Just vague flashes of memory like the one just now. Well, nobody to stop

me now, is there? I scowl even harder and walk back to an unpaved rabbit path, trying not to wince as sharp

rocks cut the soles of my feet, already tender after too much pampering on smooth gravel roads. We’ll have

to head through the woods to get to some other village. Malkin follows me faithfully, not stopping even to

attempt chasing a passing rabbit as he tries to keep up with my annoyed stomping. Occupied with my

thoughts, I don’t notice when my feet begin to drift off the path, and I don’t hear Malkin’s urgent barks.

When I realize, I look around and find nothing but trees surrounding me, barely a scrap of light filtering

through. Malkin gives me an “I told you so” look. Suddenly I realize: It’s dark. When I’m in the forest, I

usually find a safe place to stay before dark, like a hollow tree or a cave, both of which are in abundance

here, but now I just bundle a pile of dead leaves down for a bed. Malkin snuggles down beside me, and with

his comforting warmth, I eventually drift off.

I awake to high-pitched, birdlike voices chattering all around me, but they’re calling out real human

words. Startled, I listen, unmoving.

“Oi, Keavie, you fool! That’s her arm, stupid!”

“Connor, get that foot off of me!”

“Sorry, sorry! I was trying to…”

Then I glance down and find that I appear to be floating a few inches above the ground. Astonished,

I begin to struggle, and immediately the voices stop. I gulp.

“Who are you, and what do you want?” I demand, trying to inject authority into my voice. The

voices start up again.

“She’s asking who we are!”

“Can we just…” And then a voice pipes up, louder than the rest.

“Well obviously, girl, we’re faeries! We’re invisible to you humans, you know! As for what we want,

we’re simply rescuing you from the fox. It was biting your face! Now you really ought to be grateful. We

may just have saved your like from the fox! We’re heading far, far away from it now!” Panic grips my heart.

Do the faeries, whatever they are, mean Malkin?

“What fox? Was it tan, with red ears?”

“Why yes! You’ve hit the nail on the head! Are you familiar with it? Has it been chasing you for a

long time?” The voice proclaims. Malkin was licking my face, which he does every morning, not biting it!

An ache of worry fills my heart. I hurriedly summarize my and Malkin’s relationship, and explain that he is

perfectly harmless and I have to find him. I find myself being lowered to the ground slowly. I still can’t see

the faeries, but the one who was talking earlier speaks.

“We have to apologize first. We’ve made a terrible mistake, because now we are miles and miles

away from where we last saw the fox. Perhaps it continued to follow us, but perhaps not. You’ll have to go

to look for it. Sorry, girlie! Here’s some bracken. Just make a bed of bracken for tonight!” And with that, I

can hear their shrill voices chattering away and fading into the distance. I lie down, looking up at the stars

that have, by now, begun to appear in the sky. I can’t search for Malkin in this half-light, so I find some

bracken to lie on and fall asleep.

“Girl.” A voice says. “Your name is Eliza.” I smile dreamily. Eliza. A beautiful name… “Eliza. Find

your fox. Your village needs you. Bountiful needs you.”

I’

I awake with a start, but every detail of my dream is etched into my mind. My name is Eliza. My

village is Bountiful. That’s the village I just left! I know suddenly I must save my village from the famine that

has overtaken it. I stand, and a frisson of fear runs up my spine as I realize that I have no idea how to find

Malkin or Nashville. I’m well and truly lost. I turn around and around, unsure what to do, and then head off

to my left. Then I hear barking and see a flash of brown through the trees. And a tan streak, bounding

towards me and leaping into my arms with such force I almost fall over. I hug Malkin close to my heart,

knowing with complete certainty that I will never, ever be lost, as long as I have Malkin with me. “Malkin.

Malkin. We’re going home. We’re going home!” I repeat, wonder in my eyes as I gaze around at this new

world in which I know I can brave anything, for now I have Malkin, and at last, I have a home.

New Journeys to the West

Singapore International School (Hong Kong), Yuen, Sherrie - 11

v, it’s our turn to go on!” Zac whispered to his twin sister, he was dressed up as Xuanzang, the

main character from Journey to the West, with a beetroot red robe, and a rounded, red and

golden crown that hung long, vine-like ribbons to his waist. His sister Evelynn, was dressed as

Wenqiao, the mother of Xuanzang, in a blue white robe with flower patterns and her long hair tied in

loops.

“Alright, Zac, I’m ready,” Evelynn whispered back, as she stepped onto the stage, where millions

of people stared at her. “Oh, woe is me! I am Wenqiao, my husband has died years ago, leaving my son

Xuanzang and I to fend for ourselves,” Evelynn slightly sobbed. Just as Zac emerged from the wings, the

room abruptly darkened and ran in circles, making the twins dizzy with fright, they became at a loss for

words at what they were witnessing.

Finally, the twins saw light, and they became mesmerized by the scene. The willows beckoned to

them with their long leaves, swaying from side to side leisurely, there was a little dusty stone path in the

middle, and mountains that reached to the heavens, with the same blanket of white on the peaks.

Trot, trot, there came a sound. They soon saw a monkey, a Buddhist monk with big ears, riding a

snow-white horse, and with some strange creatures coming along.

“Who are you?” The monk asked sternly, glaring at the twins with a penetrating X-ray gaze.

“Master, I think they are evil spirits, we must fight!” The monkey held up his weapon, glaring

threateningly at the twins.

“Calm down Sun, I have a way to test them,” the monk said and he turned to the twins, “you two

have to bring me the Buddhist scriptures from Tianzhu, India in three days, just follow the stone path. I am

Xuanzang, and here are my disciples: the monkey is Sun Wukong, the pig is Zhu Bajie, this demon is Sha

Wujing, and the horse is Yulong,” Xuanzang explained briefly. After that, the twins walked along the dusty

stone path.

“Zac!” Evelynn finally burst out, “Zac, these are the characters from the famous Chinese story, the

drama story that we were doing just now!”

“Now what do we do…Ahhhhh!” Zac screamed as he stood rooted to the ground.

“Huh…Ahhhhh!” Evelynn screamed, petrified at the sight of the humongous, green troll with the

hugest ax in the world. The troll had flies flying all around him and a long pimpled nose. He wore nothing

except a ragged, patched cover around his bottom, his hair was covered with gross remnants of food, over

here there were few bones from a carcass and over there they saw some bits of a rotten and mouldy banana

peel.

“How dare you come!” The troll thundered in a foghorn deep voice, as he tied their hands using a

chain and finally locked them a cave where the trolls lived.

“Zac! What should we do?” Evelynn panicked and sweat ran down her face.

“I don’t know! All we have are walls of stone, bones from carcasses, a shriveled tree…”

“That’s it! A shriveled tree!” Evelynn cried, as she edged closer to the tree, carefully, she bit on two

of the twigs and spit them out on the floor. “Zac, using your feet, rub your twig on my twig as hard as you

can, go!” Evelynn instructed, and Zac rubbed with all his might, after what seemed like eternity, they saw a

spark coming out between the two pieces of wood.

“Yes, that’s it! Keep going Zac!” Evelynn encouraged.

“Ughh!” Zac grunted and finally they had a fire set up, “So, do we burn the chains now?”

“Yup,” Evelynn replied, “now we need to figure out how to get out of here.” The twins used the

rest of the twigs to jimmy the lock, and soon, the door was pried open.

Suddenly, Zac stuck his head out and shouted, “hey!”

The troll turned around and stared hard at him, then he charged for the prison door where Zac and

Evelynn stood. Just when the troll reached the prison, Zac stuck out his leg, tripping the troll, slamming the

door into the prison shut and running for his life.

“Ev, run!” Zac cried. At those words, Evelynn seemed to become broken from the spell, and

helplessly ran like there was no tomorrow. Soon, they were out of the troll cave and into the open, now

they had to figure where to go.

“E

“We need some help,” Evelynn said, “let’s call the crane over there!”

Suddenly, the crane swooped down to the twins, graceful as a ballerina. “Good morning, you

two,” the crane said in a melodious voice, bending down in a deep, sincere bow, “how may I help you?”

“We are trying to get to Tianzhu in India, could you bring us there?” Evelynn asked politely.

“Of course, hop on my back.” The crane nodded, “let me call my friend so your companion can

have someone to ride on.”

“Thanks!” Zac thanked.

Soon, another bird appeared from the horizon and swooped down to the twins. When they were

settled, the cranes took off, imagine the feeling of flying, and wind blowing gently on your face, also, the

almost silent beating of the wings, imagine looking at the houses and trees, nothing but little ants that stay

still as a statue.

Soon they arrived to Tianzhu, and the cranes took them to the place where the Buddhist scriptures

were hidden, and after a short hide-and-seek, the twins boarded the cranes with the scriptures and flew

back to where the group of strange creatures was.

Finally, when they had gotten back into their world by Xuanzang’s advice, they found themselves

back on stage for the curtain call.

“That was a wonderful performance,” said the teacher, but Zac and Evelynn only winked at each

other, their actual experience had been unforgettable.

The Battle on Europa

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Chan, Ralph - 12

housands of years ago, a mischievous monkey named Wu-kong committed a number of

misdemeanours in the heavens, stealing and eating magical food that made him invincible and

immortal. The heavens had tried to defeat him many times, but Wu-kong, along with his magical

staff, made defeating him almost impossible. Then the heavens decided to ask the most powerful deity in

the universe, Buddha, for help. Buddha was able to fully restrain Wu-kong by trapping him under a

mountain with a single piece of paper. The piece of paper was actually a talisman that would stop Wu-kong

from destroying the mountain and freeing himself. The Buddha told Wu-kong that one day a monk would

come and release him and that the monk would become Wu-kong’s master. Wu-kong longed for this day

to come.

Since then, Wu-kong had waited for five hundred years, until one day he saw a young monk

walking by. A voice in his head whispered to him that this monk was THE monk who would come to his

rescue. Hence he shouted, “Master! Master! Please take this piece of paper away and stand back!” After the

young monk, who was called Tang-zeng, did what he was told, Wu-kong successfully destroyed the

mountain and freed himself.

It was at that time that the ground began to crumble, the cracks in the ground grew larger and

larger, and the soil started to vanish. Eventually, there was nothing but air under their feet, and they kept

falling into the unknown. As the master and the disciple were falling, Wu-kong tried as hard as he could to

summon his magical cloud that could lift them up to the sky, but the cloud kept dissipating before he could

reach it. After a while, strange things began to happen: coloured flashing lights appeared everywhere, and

the temperature fluctuated sharply, making it scorching hot in one second and freezing cold in the next.

Wu-kong and Tang-zeng became weak and dizzy, and their bodies felt so numb that they couldn’t move

or feel anything. Suddenly, an enormous force was exerted onto their bodies, knocking Wu-kong and

Tang-zeng unconscious.

When the master and the disciple came to, they found themselves in a frozen world with very thin

air. Wu-kong used his magical powers to keep themselves alive. When they looked up to the sky, they

saw a huge planet covering a large portion of the sky, and on it were bands of different colours and a giant

red spot near the south pole. Wu-kong was just about to fly to that planet when Tang-zeng shouted,

“Look! There are two man-like creatures imprisoned there!” Tang-zeng and Wu-kong then walked over.

“Who are you?” asked Tang-zeng. “I’m Ba-jie, and he is Sa-zeng,” replied one of them. “We are held

captive by the supreme ice-monster. Can you please free us?” “Absolutely,” replied the kind-hearted

Tang-zeng.

Without warning, a huge explosion occurred next to the four of them, and a ginormous devil-like

creature in pure white appeared. It sent white shards to the direction of the four newly-made friends.

Wu-kong immediately deflected the shards using his magical staff. The monster then grabbed Tang-zeng

and tried to squeeze him to death. The other three immediately leaped towards the monster. Wu-kong

then used his staff to pin down the monster’s foot. In retaliation, the monster fired three enormous ice

shards to the three. Wu-kong used his staff to block the ice shards, but two of them still managed to knock

Ba-jie and Sa-zeng into unconsciousness. Wu-kong remained the only one left fit enough to fight the

monster.

Wu-kong pulled as many strands of his hair off his head as he could and turned them into his own

duplications. Hundreds of thousands of Wu-kongs charged up to the monster. Likewise, the monster

turned the ice around him into hundreds of thousands of ice minions to fight the Wu-kongs. Wu-kong

kept pulling hair off to make more copies of himself, and the ice monster also kept turning ice into more ice

minions. At first, it was an even match between them, but poor Wu-kong eventually ran out of hair to

pull, while there was still an abundant supply of ice from where they stood. The monster gradually gained

the upper hand, and Wu-kong began to lose hope. Fortunately, right at this moment, Ba-jie and Sa-zeng

regained consciousness. Hand in hand, they marched up to the ice monster. Brave though they were, it

was clear that they were no match to the power of the ice monster. At the end, all the poor Wu-kong

avatars were dead, leaving behind the original Wu-kong and his two comrades.

T

At this critical moment, Wu-kong suddenly caught a glimpse of something silvery in the corner of

his eye, and he immediately ran for it. When he lifted it up, he found out that it was actually a small metal

sphere with a bright glow in the middle. The same voice that told him that Tang-zeng was the monk who

would free him whispered again, this time telling him to push the glowing part of the sphere, and Wu-

kong did it without hesitation. Then, the sphere cracked, and slowly, a golden streak of light began to seep

out, eventually forming into the shape of a dragon. The golden dragon said, “Master, you have released me

from my captivity for one thousand years, and in return, I will grant you anything you wish within my

power!” Wu-kong immediately said, “Destroy this ice-monster and rescue Tang-zeng!” “Roger that,

Master!” replied the golden dragon. The golden dragon then sent a streak of pure gold straight at the ice

monster, and the ice monster screamed in pain, struggling to keep himself alive but nevertheless eventually

exploded into pieces of ice crystals.

“Master Tang-zeng,” exclaimed the monkey when he caught sight of his beloved master. “Are

you alright?” “I am alright, dear disciple, but how are we supposed to go the West from here and complete

our mission of getting the Scripture?” As soon as he said that, a portal opened up and the team of four were

sucked into it.

It felt like they were inside the portal for ages, Tang-zeng thought they would be stuck in there

forever, but when they eventually got out, they found themselves back on Earth in India. Then they

realized that they were on the top of Vulture Peak! The Buddha appeared and said, “Congratulations! You

four have passed the test! You will all be turned into gods, and Tang-zeng will acquire the Scripture to

complete his mission.” The team helped Tang-zeng find the Scripture, and escorted him back to China.

Tang-zeng became the wisest man in China and the other three lived happily ever after as gods.

New Journey to the West

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Choy, Yu - 11

t was the year of 2049, Choy Yu sat reading a dusty old book she found in her grandmother’s house.

The book was called Journey to the West, and it was about a young monk called Xuanzang and his

companions: the Monkey King, a talking pig, a fallen god, and the Dragon Prince. Choy Yu was

immersed in the story when suddenly, her little brother Choy Lut ran into the her room. He was holding

his toy sword and swinging it at invisible enemies that only he could see. Choy Yu laughed and joined in,

kicking and punching the unseen forces.

That night, Choy Yu dreamt of the golden city Xuanzang and his companions were seeking. Choy

Yu woke up groggily to the repeated sounding of a gong. She looked around, mystified. Suddenly, a young

monk barged into her room and said, “Xuanzang! Xuanzang! You have to hurry, everyone is waiting for

you!” Choy Yu replied in a haze of confusion, “Where am I?” Then, as if someone had unlocked a hidden

memory, she remembered where she was. She recognised the dark room as Xuanzang’s bedroom. She

looked into the mirror and saw that Xuanzang was staring back at her.

She hurriedly put on the robes she found in the room and went straight to the canteen in the

monastery. She remembered that she was supposed to say the prayer before breakfast, so she walked up to

the podium and spoke in a loud, clear voice. As she heard Xuanzang’s voice coming out of her mouth, she

was taken aback but tried to remain calm. The prayer was committed perfectly to memory and words

flowed without hesitation. Next, she walked to her seat and sat silently as the head monk announced their

duties for the day.

Choy Yu, or Xuanzang as we can call her now, headed to the library in the monastery to study, as

his first duty was to study the ways of the monks. Then, the young monk who woke him up that morning

came in and told him the head monk wanted to see him. The head monk told Xuanzang that Emperor

Tang had had a dream about a monk who went on a journey to retrieve three scrolls of truth stored in the

faraway West, in a place called India. The head monk added that Xuanzang was chosen to go on the mission

as he was the most outstanding monk in the kingdom. Xuanzang agreed and the Emperor selected an

auspicious day for him to set off on his journey.

Xuanzang rode a white horse given to him by the Emperor. He travelled for a few hours before he

reached the foot of a tall mountain and began to climb. He had almost reached the summit when he was

attacked by ghouls who took his horse and luggage and ran away. This was the first danger he encountered

on her treacherous journey.

I

As Xuanzang continued on his way, he found a monkey trapped beneath a mountain. The monkey

shouted, “Master! Save me and I will protect you!” Xuanzang asked, “Who are you?” and the monkey

replied, “I’m the Monkey King and I wish to be your disciple.” And so, Xuanang rescued him and the

Monkey King became his disciple. Along the way they met ShaZang and ZhuBaJie, who became their

companions on the expedition. Both ShaZang and ZhuBaJie were ex-gods who were sent back to Earth as

they had sinned. GuanYin told them that they would be forgiven if they accompanied Xuanzang.

The four companions braved eight more dangers and travelled for what seemed forever. Xuanzang

and her escorts arrived in India and walked to a large rushing river which obstructed their way. The river

was wide and created foam which sprayed into the air. They found a bridge but discovered it was merely a

single log. Xuanzang felt nervous. The Monkey King tried to convince them that it wouldn’t be too hard to

cross the river, and went across to prove his point. However, everyone else was still too scared to go across.

Then a boat appeared. The Monkey King recognised the person who was steering the boat as one

of Buddha’s disciples. The man steered the boat closer to Xuanzang and her companions. Xuanyang saw that

the boat ws bottomless and asked, “How can it hold people?” The man replied, “The boat is very steady,

even though it has no bottom.” And so, the Monkey King pushed Xuanzang into the boat. The man caught

Xuanzang and lifted him to the side of the boat. The others joined Xuanzang and they were gently carried

to the other side of the river. As the boat sailed away from the shore, they saw a body floating on the water.

Xuanzang was scared but the Monkey King appeased his fears by saying, “Master, don’t be frightened, the

body is yours. That is the past you, you are no longer mortal.”

After they arrived, the man and the bottomless boat disappeared and Xuanzang and her disciples

walked to the temple on top of the mountain. Outside the temple, Xuanzang told the Four Gods that he

had come to collect three Scrolls of Truth. The Four Gods told them to wait as they had to consult the

Buddha first. They were led to a hall where Buddha was waiting. Xuanzang immediately started groveling at

the Buddha’s feet. The Buddha said in voice that sounded just like Choy Yu’s mother’s voice, “Wake up!

You have to go to school!”

And so, Choy Yu was back in 2049 and her personal robot had already prepared her breakfast.

Choy Yu wondered about her dream. Maybe, just maybe, the Scrolls of Truth would have been hers if she

hadn’t been woken up.

A Magical Trip

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Du, Clara - 11

hristmas holiday finally started! I wanted to decorate my house so I went up to the attic to look for

some decorations.The path in the attic was really squeezed. I could see a big box far away, labelled

“Christmas things” and ran to it when I accidentally pushed something next to me — “ouch!” A

book fell down and hit my head, and it was covered in dust. I got up rubbing my head, and the book title

was “The Crowns”. I opened the first few pages. Suddenly, the words started flying out of the pages and

they were spinning around me. They were shining so bright that they almost blinded my eyes.

A moment later, when I was able to open my eyes, I was in a village with Christmas decorations and

songs everywhere and there was a huge palace in front of me.I noticed everybody was crowding around a

lamppost like sardines in a can, and every one of them were dressed up nicely. I asked a lady at the back, and

she said, “Don’t you know? The coronation day has been delayed! Quick! Go see!”I squeezed in to the

crowd of people and saw a notice pinned to the lamppost. It said that the coronation day is delayed because

the crowns have been stolen by the Evil Wizard of the West. I wasn't able to finish the last sentence when a

tall guy pushed me back. Then I heard people saying, “ The person who finds them will be rewarded 5

billion dollars!” “Is that even possible?” Then I remembered everything! This storybook has been my

favourite when I was young. It was about a Wizard that stole the crowns for the king and queen, then he

ruled over the whole kingdom. I wanted to change the ending into “happily ever after.” , so I thought,

“why not try it out?” The Royal Department handed out different kinds of tools to me, also some water and

food. I took out the map and traced the route I had to go. First, I have to go through Mount

Meverest.Then I have to go through the Wizard’s courtyard.Nobody ever succeeded going through ,I was a

bit nervous. After that I have to go through the Western Woods, then I’ll arrive there!

I started my journey after I prepared everything. It wasn’t far from the village to Mount Meverest, just

around half an hour walk. The sky was already turning dark, so I found an empty cave, and took out my

sleeping bag. When I was about to sleep, I saw a girl around the same age as me, standing by the door. “May

I come in? The other caves are full…” she asked. “Sure! I’m Clara.” “Oh, I’m Olivia. Are you planning to

go on your own? Or are you with someone?” “Oh, I actually come from another place. It’s called Hong

Kong. We use all sorts of electronic devices to listen to music, play games, call, send messages.But I have no

idea how I got here.It’s not early now, let’s talk tomorrow.”

The next morning, the familiar sound from my watch rang as usual, which frightened Olivia a bit. We

talked about our family on the way to the Wizard’s courtyard. She told me that she has a sick mother at

home, but her father spent all the money gambling, so she wanted the reward to bring her mother to see the

doctor. It was a bit cold up here in the mountain, but it had a nice view. I was so mad that I didn't bring my

phone — it’s still charging in my room.After a few hours, we finally on the other side of the mountain.

Next, it really was the most challenging part— the Wizard’s courtyard. We saw a lot of people holding

their favourite things and they couldn't stop whatever they were doing. And skulls were lined up nicely on

the side which frightened both of us. Suddenly there were cotton candy, chocolate,donuts, and all of my

favourite food. My left hand was pulling Olivia’s arm and my right hand is trying to cover my whole face

and resist the food in front of us. At last, I failed and I just went ahead and started to eat the cotton candy. It

actually felt like I was in heaven. And when I was about the take another bite of the cotton candy—

‘AHHHHHHHH!” I screamed so loudly. There was a bee on it! I remembered every bad experience for

me with insects, and the cotton candy reminded me of a bunch of earthworms, the chocolate was ants

crawling on mud.

C

Everything just seemed disgusting, I almost puked. I shaked Olivia so hardly and she woke up. So we easily

went through. “Wait, Clara, we are the first people to survive this! Yes!”

We moved on to the next station — Western Woods. It was so easy and it took us within 8 minutes to go

through. Then we saw a half broken little cabin,the Wizard’s “house”. He wasn't inside so we went in.

There were rats and spiders, and different colour potions everywhere. I wonder where he sleeps! We saw

the crowns and grabbed them. The moment we touched them, a giant bird flew to us. I think it was a

“driver” for the people who has the crowns. When the bird started flying, we saw the Wizard running and

chasing us, he was so mad.A few hours later, we arrived at the palace. The Royal Department rewarded us

both 5 billion dollars, but I gave mine to Olivia.As I looked at the fireworks in the sky,they became words

and was spinning around me again.I was back home.

So, that was my journey to the West. When I look at fireworks, it always reminded me of Olivia’s smile.

And of course, the prince and princess lived happily ever after.

The Escape

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Frauchiger, Adrian - 11

et up, maggots!” That was the first thing our warden said to us as he impatiently stormed into

the cell. I groaned as the warden left the cell while scratching another tally mark into the

wall. This was Auschwitz, the most feared prison camp in the whole of Europe. Somehow,

through multiple prison exchanges, I had ended up here, in hell. It was 7:15, Pacific Time. My name is

Sylvester, commander of the 336th battalion of the U.S. army. If you were wondering how I got here, this

is the whole story…

It was a cloudy, hazy morning in the Dachstein mountain in Austria. All was quiet. It was 6:00am,

the perfect time and weather to stage an ambush. We thought we were ambushing a supply truck which was

carrying crates of food and water to the small village of Hallstatt, but we were wrong. I still remember the

craggy, rocky mountain pass in which we were sitting, waiting to engage the unprepared supply truck. We

sat in silence for what seemed like an eternity. Suddenly, we were shaken by a gunshot. One of my men had

accidentally fired off a round, possibly giving away our position. Before I could react, I heard a salvo of

gunshots heading our way. It wasn’t a supply truck after all, it was an armed convoy of German soldiers. The

gun shots were like rain, a bullet whizzed past me while I was returning fire with my tommy gun. I

somehow managed to get six kills before I ran out of ammunition. While I was reloading, my best friend,

Landon, who was sitting right next to me, let out a bloodcurdling scream as blood shot out of his forehead. I

frantically checked for a pulse. Before I could call for a medic, he was dead. Blinded by rage, I charged

forward. My tommy gun was spitting out bullet after bullet. I can still hear the screams of my men as they

followed suit, but they were shot full of lead within a few steps. The rocks were red with blood, and blood

was pouring down my dirt-streaked face. I made a decision that very second, I was not going to die that

day. I still remember the sound of the mortar as it made contact with the rock under my feet. A few seconds

later, I crashed down on the ground, hard. As I looked up, a shower of rocks was coming closer. I closed my

eyes, and everything went black. The last thing I heard before I blacked out was someone saying something

to someone else. I wasn’t focusing my hearing on the conversation, but on the voice. It sounded familiar,

very familiar.

When I awoke, I was bound and gagged in the back of a prison truck, with two guards at my side.

I was brought to a small fort called “Folter” which, when translated into English, meant ‘Torture’. From

there I was forced onto another truck which took me to a prison camp around twenty miles away. I spent

two nights there in a dark, damp room with another POW. Several prison exchanges later, I got put here, in

Auschwitz. Whoever’s watching over me in heaven, you can think about retirement.

Morning roll call, my absolute favorite part of the day. Everything was normal, except one thing,

our warden wasn’t just any German, it was Rafael Sanders, one of my men. ”Well, well, well”, he said in a

nasty sneer, “oh Sylvester, my old commander,” forcing me to my knees, he continued, “you had no idea

now, do you? It was me, I fired the shot that killed Landon. I tipped you off, I was the one that set this all

up,” he said proudly. Just before I could attack him, two guards came forward to restrain me. So here I am

doing extra chores cleaning the library filled with ancient dusty books. I saw a book shelf that was slightly

ajar. As I walked towards it, I could see a big hole in the wall behind it. Perhaps it was god’s grace or maybe

just sheer luck because what I saw was not just a hole in the wall. It was a tunnel, a big tunnel with wooden

support beams, the type you would see in mineshafts. Not believing my luck, I ducked behind the book

shelf and entered the tunnel. It was dark and dusty. I ran as fast as my legs could carry me. Around two

minutes later, I reached the end of the tunnel and poked my head out of the small opening, gasping for air.

As I looked around, I saw the lights of Auschwitz fifty feet behind me. Taking a deep breath, I got up and

ran into the woods.

That night, I found a railroad and decided that I needed some rest. So I clambered up a tree and

slept in its branches. The next morning, I awoke just in time to see a train coming. I waited until the right

moment and jumped. I felt the wind rushing past and the adrenaline building up inside of me. ’WHUMP’,

that was the only sound I heard as I planted my feet on the roof of the train. In the end, I managed to

commandeer a plane and fly it out of the airfield. I landed in an airport on the outskirts of Brittany and

stowed away on a boat bound for America.

“G

So that was my journey to the West, escaping from Germany to the Allied Forces. I wish I could

say that I got a snappy medal and retired. Sadly, this wasn’t the case. Because the U.S. Army was short on

troops, I had to serve in the 446th battalion as its commander. I walked towards the setting sun, recounting

the many horrors and triumphs that I had been a part of.

New Journey to the West

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Hsu, Jeremy -11

rn, you are so annoying. C' mon, why didn't you tell us about the arrangements," complained

Billy. "You don't even care about anything, Billy, you only know how to eat!" shouted Ern.

" Stop it you two!" yelled Susan.

“Passengers, this is your captain speaking, we are going to experience some turbulence near Tibet, you

are strongly recommended to stay in your seat,” said the captain.

Suddenly, the plane tilted, bumped and swirled. Ern, Billy, and Susan were very dizzy. A few

seconds later, everything went black.

“Ah, where am I, help, Ern, are you here?” yelled Billy.

“ I am here,” replied Ern, “ Wait, why do I look like a monkey? You look like a pig, Billy, and you

look like a monk carrying luggage, Susan!” exclaimed Ern.

“ Quick,” came a voice from nowhere, “I am Xuan Zhang, and Buddha told me that you would be

here to meet me. I want to go to India quickly and get Buddha’s original manuscript and bring it back

China and tell everyone about it, so stop your arguing and teasing immediately,” said Xuan Zhang.

“ So, we need to help you to get these ancient papers, right,” asked the boys. "True," answered the

monk.

" Let’s get started," said Susan excitedly. It was cold as they were walking in the mountainous areas of

Tibet. The hills were very, very steep and they were all breathing very slowly, except for Ern who was now

the monkey king. Ern was running miles away from the team. The sky was getting dark, and everyone was

very hungry, especially Billy who was now the pig who liked to eat, Ba Jie. He wanted a perfect feast.

The monkey king went out for a couple of hours and only found four ginseng fruit. He shared

them with his mates. But Ba Jie was ferocious, so Xuan Zhang got out some Momo of his bag, and they had

a scrumptious dinner.

The next morning, they all woke up very early even before the sun had risen; they ate breakfast and

then started their journey that day.

Susan who was now Wujing took out a GPS and searched, and the monkey king announced," We

still have to walk at least 8100 miles. It is winter so the sun would set in about 18 hours, so we would have

to hurry."

Xuang Zhang muttered to himself, "How lucky it is to live in heaven with all these special things,

how amazing!"

They walked as fast as they could through the rough part of western Tibet. After ten hours of

walking, they finally arrived at the bottom of the Himalayas, but climbing up to the base camp would take

nearly 7 hours. It was so steep and some parts of the paths were so narrow that they had to crawl through

them, in order not to bump their heads on hard rocks. It was extremely harsh.

As they had climbed for a long period of time, they rested for a few minutes and searched the

web to see how long it would take them before they would arrive at the base camp. There was still 10

meters, so they continued and tried their best to finish the journey. They were planning to climb Mt Everest

and hopefully they could arrive in India.

“E

“Boom,” suddenly there was a loud scary sound as if something was coming towards them. Rocks

were falling from above and suddenly an enormous, white creature came out of a cave. Everyone was

sweating, and their sweat became a waterfall. The horrifying creature stood right in front of them, it was at

least 81 meters tall and must have weighed 300 kg. It looked like a giant polar bear with white fur. The

monkey king soon found out that it was a Yeti.

The yeti had done a lot of bad things, every winter it would go to Nepal and wreck thousands of

houses and eat human beings because he was freezing and needed human flesh to keep him warm. Every

summer he would hide at the peak of the mountain and throw stones down to hurt people. So, he definitely

wouldn’t let them go.

He laughed out loud and said, “Xuan Zhang, I believed you had met 80 monsters already, and you

ran away successfully. This time you have got some company as I can see, but believe me, you would all be

dead very soon.” By now, Ba Jie was extremely scared; he ran miles away. He was afraid of being killed.

Wujing kept on shouting for help in the mountain ranges. The Yeti said, " Let me eat the monkey king first

and then that old dratted monk." However, Xuang Zhang answered, "Eat me first."

The Yetti bit the old monk and suddenly, the snow on his back melted, he had snow-white fur

instead of snow on his body. He suddenly felt warm. Xuang Zhang told the Yeti that if he loved everyone,

then they would give him warmth. But if the Yeti attacked others, they would give him coldness and

sorrow.

The sacrifice of Xuang Zhang helped the Yeti understand that he should never attack others again

but instead be kind and helpful.

The weather turned from winter to spring; there was a bright sun, and the mountains were filled

with gorgeous flowers. There was a bright light, and Buddha appeared. He gave Xuan Zhang the

manuscript and said, "Love is the best kind of energy, you conquered the scariest monster with love." The

Buddha's finger pointed at them, and they were all transported back to the plane.

"Oh, I had a strange dream about a monk," said Billy. "Me too," exclaimed Susan. " Yes, I

have learned love is the most important thing in this world, you can make a lot of things better with love,"

said Ern.

Journey to the West

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Lam, Ricky - 11

ello. I am Ricky. I live in NYC with my family. Let’s recall what happened.

It was five o’clock, because the alarm on my phone rang as usual. Then I realized I wasn’t in my

bed. I widen my eyes and yelled of terror as I wasn’t in my cozy bedroom. Then I fainted. In the

end, I remembered I was on a plane without my family.

(Now)

I was just glad the plane landed, since I got airsick. In Osaka, it was piercing cold, although I could barely

find any snow. Even worse, I found no hotel reservation documents. What I got were sandwiches, and a

total of ¥143,600 in my bag. I walked into the streets of Osaka. I felt like this place was the most awesome.

I walked past some phone shops at first, but a few steps later, I found a camera shop. I decided to get one

camera since it might do well in my. After snapping around the wonderful streets of Osaka, I went in to

cloth shops and bought beautiful clothes.

I got a room to stay in. However I failed to sleep. I stayed awake in midnight, so I searched for some places

to go online. Soon, I found a place called Nara, and deer were seen everywhere. The next morning, I set off

to Nara by train right when the time of sunrise.

The sun rose, like a golden football; the fields were pure green. There was a rain and sunlight, so I saw a

colourful rainbow; The Sea blended into the pleasant blue sky. Sadly, the perfect trip ended fast. I left the

train and smelt the fresh air and the smell of fresh grass. Nara was a better than Hong Kong, where my

friend Ryan and Adrian lived. After I left, I hiked far away until the ground became rockier and bumpier. I

wanted to turn back without seeing the deer. My brain told me to step in further, and then I would see a

deer. I was exhausted when I reached the top of the hill. All of a sudden, something nudged me. I was

surprised and turned around. It was actually a deer! I fed it some food so the cub motioned me to follow it,

later; the cub took me to a place where a horde of deer stood wandering around. Quickly, I took out my

camera took selfies with these pretty looking deer. Wow! I couldn’t control myself! I took a sandwich out of

my bag and fed these deer. After the fun I had, I had to leave for lunch. However, the cub kept on

following me. To be sure it wasn’t following me all the time; I threw a sandwich and ran away instantly.

These streets were extremely quiet. Before lunch, I wanted to get some souvenirs before I left this place, so I

walked into a Nara souvenir shop. In the shop, there were different kinds of souvenirs. The souvenirs I got

were a key chain with a picture of a deer in it.

This time, I was really starved. I bolted down some streets and reached a ramen shop. I was totally out of

energy, thus I ordered an Udon and hot coffee. The hot coffee was very special. The coffee was special since

there was a picture of a deer drawn on it. After the delicious meal, I left the restaurant. When I crossed the

road to the lower part of the hill, snowflakes fell down! Again, I took my camera out and took selfies.

The snow didn’t show any sign of stopping, so I went to the lower park. The deer were less active since

they knew it was snowing, so they always stayed under the trees or the shades. I walked to them and fed

those sandwiches so these deer liked me a lot. They played fetch with me using a sandwich. Just as I was

about to play the last fetch game and switch to another game. Suddenly a wolf chased me! I yelled

“Adrian!!!!” and ran. My friend Ryan and Adrian was actually walking behind me. Adrian greeted me in a

cool way. ”I can’t kill a cub with a sandwich, idiot!!” I yelled. ”So let me kill it.” Adrian said. Then the cub

which was dashing to our direction got tackled by Adrian and died. “So, can you stay with me?” I asked

Ryan “Yes!” said Adrian. On the trip, the fields were gold and the sun was a fireball. It was different from

the trip to Nara.

H

Then I looked back in my bag to see what items I have. Inside the bag I found some air tickets for half an

hour later. I know it was midnight but still, in the airport it was very, very crowded. Terrified, we ran

through the crowd. “Follow me!” I yelled to Adrian and Ryan. I ran too fast and slipped on the floor. Ryan

yelled of and tumbled right over me with Adrian crashing onto us. “Now we’re dead. Our plane must’ve

taken off.” I wailed.

Sure enough, there was no plane at our gate. Then I saw the 747 at the runway,

preparing for takeoff. “I have an idea.” I said. I found a door, opened it, jumped out of the airport, and

dashed to the jet. The two were just behind. I went near the aircraft. Luckily, the captain spotted us and

picked us up. I was feeling alright, at least I could board a flight that could bring me back home. Back home

A Detour

St Stephen's College Preparatory School, Ma, Jonathan - 12

pproaching the bombing site.” I said into the radio, hoping that mission command would

somehow receive my transmission. As me and my wingman cruised over a lush forest at a

gentle speed of 450 knots, the sky slowly darkened. No surprise, as it was 7 PM, Standard

Pacific Time. Our radio antennas were snapped off and although we didn’t say it out loud, we both knew

that no constant communication lowered our chances of survival dramatically.

“I’m being targeted!” My wingman cried over the radio, “Deploying flares!” as I saw a rocket roaring

straight toward my wingman’s jet. As a meagre amount of flares ejected, I knew in my heart that it wouldn’t

have been enough to distract the missile. “I’m bailing!” He yelled frantically moments before the jet blew

up. I strained to see any sign of a parachute opening and my heart leaped when I saw him slowly

descending. “I’m all right- AGGHHHHH” He screamed as a machine gun nest released a salvo of bullets at

him. I don’t think he even felt it when his body hit the floor. Seeing his limp body drove me mad. I

accelerated to full speed and steered towards the base, prepared to unleash hell on the people that killed my

friend. Moments later, I realized none of my weapons were firing. Without thinking properly, I went

kamikaze and ejected. The last thing I saw before I blacked out was a fiery explosion radiating in front of

me.

When I came to, I was conscious of a burning feeling, like when you stand near a campfire. It wasn’t

hard to see why. Every tree in a 300 meter radius was burning, and it was spreading quickly. I knew I had to

get out of there, but for some reason I couldn’t move my right leg. However, when I looked down I

wished I hadn’t, as my entire right leg was covered in blood. I forced myself to think of another thing: my

two escape options. The first was to release my harness and slowly climb down, and the other was to cut the

rope and drop down, which would more likely than not result in another broken leg. The answer was pretty

obvious; I cut the rope. The second my feet touched the forest floor, sharp spikes of pain shot up my spine

from my leg. I crumpled into a fetal position on the floor, trying my best not to black out again, at least not

until I had gotten away from the fire. I got up slowly, and tried to stand on my right leg. I could barely

stand up, but I somehow found the will to keep walking.

Hours later, I stumbled into a pool. I sighed in relief as I splashed the cool water on my face. I ripped

off part of my pants and surveyed the damage. A chunk of shrapnel had embedded itself in my thigh, luckily

not grazing any arteries or tendons. I winced, removed the fragment of metal and made a hasty tourniquet

with my spare parachute, and leaned against a partially covered alcove so I would be harder to spot by

potential enemies. I checked what gear I had on me: an 11mm pistol, some basic first aid, rations for two

days and my night-vision goggles. I thought of a plan and decided to find my wingman and bury him.

When I found him I saw something that made my blood boil: some enemies were dragging him,

spitting and cursing all the while. I charged out blasting my pistol. Somehow all my shots landed and

embedded themselves into their heads, killing them instantly. As looked around me, I knew I was lucky for

they carried bolt-action rifles and frag grenades. I took all their gear, and buried them along with my

wingman.

Over the next two weeks, I wish I could say I got picked up by a rescue helicopter, got awarded

medals, retired safely to a loving wife and house by the countryside. Sadly, it was the opposite. I’d gained

multiple scars from the thorns and brambles I’d crashed through, had multiple run ins with wild animals and

killed multiple enemies. As I looked back at the obvious trail of destruction I had caused through my

hobbling and wondered how they’d only found me by chance. Then, at the next clearing I hobbled into

was the best thing I had seen all week: an abandoned jeep. A jeep from WWI, from the looks of it. I

slammed into the driver’s seat and checked the fuel gauge. I hooted loudly as it was a few miles worth of

fuel. I hotwired the car, and the engine spluttered to life. I peeled through the forest, not worrying about

any enemies sighting me. As the shadows grew longer, I put on my night vision goggles as to not waste any

extra fuel. I knew I had to head towards a checkpoint 3 clicks south, but I was hopelessly lost. Then, I heard

a helicopter land. Could that be my rescuers? I thought. That would’ve been too good to be true! I stopped

the car and approached the noise slowly. It was a supply copter which was delivering supplies to the

enemies. A dumb idea started to form in my head…

“A

A flare burst high into the sky, illuminating the entire clearing. The enemies, under the commander’s

orders, rushed towards the source. Going according to plan so far, I thought. I rushed towards the

helicopter, which was mostly abandoned except for the pilot. I sneaked up behind and quickly dispatched

him, leaving me full command of the vessel. I’d never flown any helicopter before, but it was similar to my

jet. The enemies came running back when they heard the helicopter lifting off, but they were no match for

me in my flying fortress. In the helicopter, I arrived at the checkpoint in no time, where I surprised a couple

of friends who thought I was dead.

New Journeys to the West

St. Margaret's Co-Educational English Primary and Secondary School, Del Mundo, Giuliana - 10

UA ZHANG!” my mom shouted. “WE NEED TO GO NOW! HURRY UP!”

I stuffed my camera in my bag and rushed downstairs to my family’s green van, plopping a

mint in my mouth as we drove off to the Fantasy Zhang Zoo.

We went to that zoo every July. It was like a family tradition. My father was a veterinarian and encouraged a

love of animals from an early age.

“Hua Zhang!” My sister squealed. “It’s Princess Monkey!”

I walked over to where she was standing and smiled as I looked at the monkey in the cage.

“Hi, Princess Monkey!” I waved over to the little monkey sitting on the tree. Princess Monkey was the

name my sister and I gave to the smallest and brightest-colored monkey in the cage. She was considered

one of the zoo’s main attractions, as she wore an old-looking gold crown. How that crown appeared on top

of her head still remains a mystery to this day.

I took a banana from my bag and waved it around, in hopes for her to come closer.

She started to approach me. I peeled the banana and squeezed my hand between the cage bars.

“Here you go!” I said softly. The monkey stared at the banana for what was only a few seconds, but seemed

like an eternity. Suddenly, she placed her tiny hand on the banana and the world went dark.

I woke up, finding myself in a canyon. I stood up, feeling numb, as I picked up my bag from the ground.

I looked below and saw a monk wearing a golden robe and crown, riding a horse. He slashed the mountain

of stone in front of them and pulled a monkey out of the mountain.

“Wait….tha-” I was speechless. The monk gave the monkey a crown that looked exactly like the one I saw

in the zoo.

They looked up and saw me, noticing how scared I looked.

“Are you okay?” The monkey walked over to me with concern.

I was panicking, and I blinked hard. This couldn’t be Princess Monkey, right? She couldn’t talk! And more

importantly… She wouldn’t have such a deep voice! Don’t tell me… she is actually… a he?

“Y-you’re…” I tried to speak, but my throat felt dry. “Not p-princess…”

The monkey shook his head. “That’s right. I’m not a princess! I’m a prince! A prince, I tell you! I look

nothing like a girl, am I right, monk?!”

The monk shrugged and laughed as the monkey sulked behind him.

Before I could speak any further, a giant, horrid-looking spider sprang out of nowhere and held the monk

to the ground. I backed away in terror.

“A spider demon!” The monkey shouted, and quickly plunged his heavy staff into the demon’s head.

I stumbled backwards and found myself falling into the steep hills. I screamed, knowing that my life could

end. Suddenly, I saw Prince Monkey gliding towards me as he sat on a cloud. He caught me only a few

seconds before I was going to hit the ground.

“Are you okay?” Prince Monkey asked as he dug through my backpack to hand over my water bottle. I

almost wept, but I was too dumbfounded from what just happened. “We have to go somewhere safe,” the

monk said. “It’s too dangerous for us to be out at this time.”

We all decided to rest for the night. I gathered more firewood as the monk and the monkey lit the campfire.

“Didn’t Buddha say that we were supposed to get the scriptures from the Temple of the West?” the monkey

asked.

“Indeed, but we’re supposed to get help from the Earth God as well,” the monk replied and sighed. “We

still have a long way to go.”

I didn’t really understand their conversation, so I decided to sleep, hoping I would wake up with my mother

and sister at the zoo.

Sadly, when I woke up, I found the monkey staring at me. So, it wasn’t a dream after all.

“LET’S GET GOING!” he shouted. I reluctantly got up to pack my bags and comb my hair.

We hiked up a steep mountain. The monkey was the first to arrive at the top, jumping and screeching at us

to hurry. I rolled my eyes and drank some water, which I immediately spat out as I saw a gigantic, golden

man sitting on the top of the mountain. He looked irritated. “Why thee not boweth before the Great

Buddha?” he roared.

“H

The monkey squinted and roared: “You are not the Great Buddha! You’re a hoax!” Then, poof! The Great

Buddha disappeared and left behind was… The Bull Demon King!

“Alas, my sworn brother. I haven’t seen you in a long time.” the monkey said, as he dashed rapidly towards

the demon and smacked him with his dreadfully heavy weapon.

The fight continued on for some time, and the demon eventually waved a reddish-brown stick into the air.

“What is it doing?” I shrieked.

The monkey gave a smug grin. “You don’t have to be afraid. It’s surrendering.”

“Your job here is done,” said the demon in defeat. “You must continue on with your journey to the

West.”

We rode a sleek boat that led us to the temple. Once we arrived inside and saw the scripture, the monk

immediately snatched the artifact. We cheered, knowing that this meant that we could go back home.

I could barely remember the Buddha welcoming us back to the village as we celebrated a ceremony with

the citizens. Before I knew it, I came back to consciousness, finding the banana peel, the banana inside

already eaten, in my hand.

My sister came up to me, confused at my blank expression. “What happened?” she asked. I kept silent.

“Princess” monkey looked at me and winked.

“Let’s just say,” I started to say, smiling faintly at the monkey in the cage. “I went to the West.”

Knowledge from The New Journey to the West

St. Paul's Co-educational College Primary School, Chu, Priscilla Lorraine - 10

here am I?” I forced open my droopy eyelids and blinked twice. I looked around and

observed my surroundings - it seemed that I was in a dim cavern with a little ray of light

on the ceiling, just enough for me to see. “Why am I here?” I wondered out loud.

Suddenly, I heard a poof behind me. I whipped around and saw that there were three strange men. The

tallest one was obviously the oldest, but he was as skinny as a stick. I thought it was weird as the others

looked well-fed. The second was as fat as a pig and I stifled a laugh as I saw that his face was serious. The

last one was, well, more normal-looking than them. They started walking forward and I noticed that they

were taking a bit of light with them every step they took, so I had no choice but to follow them. Once I

caught up, the eldest man handed me a weapon - a staff? I looked at him and saw that his face was blank,

without any trace of fear or confusion. He must know what we’re supposed to do, I thought.

After walking a few more steps, I felt like I was walking through jelly. I struggled to move forward

and when I finally passed through the jelly-like substance, I gasped at what I saw in front of me. The sky

was blood red and dead bodies littered the ground. A huge wild boar reared its head and roared in front of

me. I figured it must be it killing all these people. When I turned to see whether the three men were

following or not, I saw them brandishing their weapons with anger on their faces. I brought out my staff

too, unsure how we were going to kill this boar. The three men rushed at the boar, roaring almost as loud

as it did. I quickly followed and threw my staff at the boar, but my staff just bounced off its pelt and it

chased after me, roaring angrily. The three men quickly came to my rescue. While the other two men

immediately shielded me from harm, the eldest man attacked the boar fiercely. He turned out to be a great

fighter and killed the boar with his staff, barely even breaking into a sweat.

I thanked them for saving my life and they told me that I had been destined to attain precious

knowledge from the West. “Are you prepared to take the challenge?” The eldest one asked. Although I was

not entirely certain, I felt the urge to puff out my chest and replied, “Of course I am!” We then travelled

West together and met more monsters, and every single time my three strange friends saved me from being

skewered, drowned or killed. Through time, we became brothers.

One night, while we were setting up camp for the night, my brothers disappeared into thin air.

Suddenly, all the fires went out and everything went dark. I tried to re-light the torches, but I felt nothing

beside me. “What happens now?” I wondered. A spark of light appeared at the other end and I found

myself walking towards it. “What is it?” I asked as I squinted at the bright light. As I got closer to it, the

spark of light turned out to be a glowing door! I opened the door and a huge temple towered over me. It

did not look like anything in China - I saw two huge statues with six arms in front of the temple. I

imagined that they must be some gods or goddesses as there was no way a person could have six arms. I

went inside the temple and a huge crocodile snapped its jaws at me. I immediately backed away and yelled.

It was my first time fighting a monster without my three brothers accompanying me, and I felt scared and

vulnerable. The crocodile snarled and lunged. I spun my staff in front of me, hoping to ledge it into the

crocodile’s mouth. It worked and while the crocodile was struggling to get rid of the staff, I quickly took

the opportunity to slip away.

I then reached a wide river that stretched to who knows where. When I tried to step into the

river, a voice boomed, “WHO DARES TO CROSS MY RIVER? I AM THE RIVER GOD, GANGES!

PASS MY TEST AND YOU MAY CROSS!” I was shaken inside, but I was determined not to show it.

“What test? Try me!” I challenged him. “WHAT IS THE STRONGEST FORCE IN THE WORLD?”

Ganges asked. I thought about the Chinese kings’ great armies, but history had shown that even the best

could be beaten. So I thought about the huge, crashing waves of the Yellow River. But I realised that even

the mightiest rivers could be tamed by the humongous oceans. “YOUR TIME IS ALMOST UP!” Ganges

roared. “ANSWER NOW, OR BE DROWNED!” I shuddered and images of the adventures I had with

my three brothers travelling from China to the West flashed before my eyes. I remembered how they had

watched over me and protected me when I was helpless, like my real family would.

Suddenly, the answer came to me and I yelled confidently. “The strongest force in the world is

LOVE!”

“W

“LOVE BRIDGES DIFFERENCES – THIS IS THE KNOWLEDGE THAT YOU HAVE

BEEN LOOKING FOR. WELL DONE, PUNY HERO!” Ganges laughed. A bridge formed in front of

me and I quickly crossed the river. My three brothers were standing there, waiting for me. “We knew you

could pass the test!” They congratulated me and carried me on their shoulders, and I couldn’t help but sense

a warm, fuzzy feeling in my heart.

The moment I looked over at my brothers, I knew what that feeling was.

It was love.

The Second Journey to the West

St. Paul's Co-educational College Primary School, Koo, Cheuk Yu Kimberly - 9

his is 2017. It has been 1,372 years since Xuanzang, the Tang dynasty monk, travelled to the West

to find the sacred scriptures. That journey was an exciting one. Monk Tang and his three apprentices,

Zhu Bajie the ‘Piggie’, Sha Wujing the 'Friar Sand', and the famous Monkey King, Sun Wukong,

battled against many demons and monsters, and Monk Tang was almost eaten alive a few times! Luckily, they

made it safe to India, and managed to find the scriptures and learnt a lot from them.

After the journey, they decided that continuous learning is very important, so they separated and each

went out to find the best teachers to improve their knowledge. For example, Piggie travelled around the

World to learn from the chefs of the Michelin restaurants on how to cook mouth-watering dishes.

Obviously, there is one dish that he would not cook - barbeque pork meat! Over the years, the four friends

have been staying in touch using different ways of communication, from pigeon letters to telephone to the

latest WhatsApp. To remember the good old times they spent together, they actually called the WhatsApp

chat group ‘Monsters Killers’!

One day, Monk Tang was doing his research on Google to look for new knowledge. He found a website

which talks about a treasure in a cave located in the far West of the world. The one who finds the treasure

will have all the knowledge in the world. To find this treasure, one must go with three friends. In addition, the

website warns about the danger of the paths to the treasure, including traps and poisonous animal attacks.

Monk Tang thought of his three friends, and hoped that they would join him for another great adventure.

The first friend Monk Tang called was Monkey King because he was the bravest of all. If Monkey

King agreed to join, the other 2 friends would follow. At first, Monkey King did not agree because he was

busy building a new banana kingdom with his pupil monkeys. Monk Tang kept on telling Monkey King the

benefits of the treasure, and the knowledge may help Monkey King complete his kingdom faster with fewer

bananas. Monkey King finally agreed to go. As expected, Piggie and Friar Sand also agreed to join.

Different from the first adventure, they now had the technology to help with this trip. They used paper

map in the past to plan the journey, now they just needed Google Map to guide their way. For

transportation, they had only one white horse, Yulong, for Monk Tong to ride to India. The others had to

walk miles and miles over the mountains and deserts. This time, all of them decided to fly business class and

take Uber rides to make this trip more comfortable and enjoyable. With the poisonous animals, Monkey King

wanted to bring his heavy golden cudgel, but Monk Tang suggested to use new helmet and protective clothes

instead which are a lot easier to carry. Finally, for the traps, Piggie and Friar Sand brought along shoes with

suction cups so they could climb up from the traps if they fell in them.

After three days of travel, they finally arrived at the cave entrance. All of a sudden, there was a loud noise

coming from the cave. "Quick! Wear your helmet and protective clothes! The bats are flying towards us to

attack!" Monkey King cried. When everyone was busy putting on the clothes, Piggie realised that they were

too small for him - he could not put his pig head through the hole! The bats were ready to bite on some

pork meat. At this critical moment, all three friends already in the protective clothes formed a circle to cover

Piggie and protected him from the bats. The bats soon disappeared, and Piggie was glad that his life was saved

by his best friends.

They kept on walking until they saw a boulder blocking the way. There were two paths ahead of them,

one with the sign ‘Shortcut’ and the other all covered in dust. Piggie insisted to take the shortcut path to save

him from walking. The gang agreed, but soon they realised that the shortcut path just led to a dead end.

As they turned around, Friar Sand thought something was different: there were only three people and

one was missing. Standing in front of Friar Sand was Monkey King, and behind was Piggie. Where was

Monk Tang? "He must have fallen into one of the traps!" Monkey King exclaimed. They went up and down

the path to look for Monk Tang, and saw two suction cup shoes next to a dark hole. "I am down here,

please help me!" They could hear Monk Tang screaming for help. It was a very deep and narrow hole. Even

if Monk Tang had the shoes on, he would not be able to climb up. Monkey King decided that he would

save Monk Tang but going into the hole, and let Monk Tang grab his legs while Piggie and Friar Sand pull

them up. It was very dark in the hole but luckily Monk Tang was able to hold on to Monkey King's legs,

and they got out safely. “I understand now,” said Monk Tang, “that all these challenges would take four

great friends to overcome together.”

T

They finally reached the end of the cave and saw a glowing treasure box. Everyone was so excited to

see what is inside the box, and how it can give them all the knowledge in the world. Monk Tang went to

open the box and only found a piece of paper that reads “मेरा नाम स्की है, मैं आपकी सहायता कैसे कर सकता ह ूं?”. Friar Sand recognised this as the Hindi language, and put it through Google Translate. To their

surprise, the translation reads“My name is Siri, how can I help you?”

The New Mountain of Flames

St. Paul's Co-educational College Primary School, Tun, Long Sha Sophie – 10

“Ah… Ah… I’m so hungry. I’m so hungry!”

heard a scream coming from my left side. I turned around lazily and opened my eyes for just a

tiny gap. Then, let out an ear-piercing scream myself. For lying next to me was an ugly fat pig!

Where was I? The room I was left in was dim and cold. An icy wind wrapped around me. I

was locked in a huge glass case!

“Who are you? What is this place?” I shouted to the pig.

“Ah… Ah… I’m so hungry… I’m so hungry…” the pig kept moaning. It didn’t even answer my

questions.

Just then, I heard some footsteps outside the door. The door opened and a man came in. A man!

Was I being trapped? The man pushed a button on the wall and the glass case opened.

“It's time to get up. Start getting ready,” said the man.

I rushed to the door in no time! All I wanted to do was escaping this place. Bang! I hit my head. I

rubbed my eyes and stared. It was as if there was an invisible barrier guarding the door.

“I am M003. Follow me and do your assignments,” said the man. He then took us to a similar

room where there were other people with plates in their hands. “Ah… Ah… I’m so hungry… I’m so

hungry… food, food!” the pig exclaimed.

I reluctantly took a plate and went in line behind the people. In front of my eyes, there were boxes

of packaged food. I glanced at the pig. He was already munching happily. I didn’t touch anything but

tried to think up the plan to escape.

After the ‘breakfast’, M003 told us that we had a lot of work to do. Work? In this weird place? He

took us to a cramped storage room, where were filled with gigantic suits. He demanded, “Put on these

suits.” He also put a glass ball onto my head. I felt like I was suffocating.

Then, he led us through a long corridor. At last, we came to a huge door. There was a beeping

sound and the door opened.

Outside the enormous door was the most unusual scene I had ever seen. It was completely empty.

There were no trees, no flowers, nothing at all. The ground was fiery red and the sky was drab and

grey. Small slopes covered the place. There was a high mountain like burning flames and the clouds

above looked like the smoke on top of a volcano.

“Hey Piggy, where do you think we are?”

The pig was staring straight ahead, stunned, and didn’t say anything.

“I’m sure you are feeling strange now,” said M003, “but please do what I ask you to. You must stay

in this area where I can see you. And remember, never take off your helmet.”

I left the troop at once. I ran to the mountain of flames. But the glass ball which the man called

‘helmet’ blocked most of my view. I tripped over a rock and fell down. The ‘helmet’ cracked!

Suddenly, I realised that I can’t breathe…

When I woke up, I was back in the big glass case. The pig was snoring noisily next to me. I

couldn’t really remember what happened. But luckily, I was alive.

I

The next day, we went out to work near the mountain of flames again in that strange outfit. We

were told to pick up rocks. This time, I got the best idea. I would escape by going over the mountain

of flames, there must be fruit trees and rivers behind it. So I ran and ran… finally, I was there. But there

was nothing, other than higher mountains.

All of a sudden, I heard a howling noise coming from behind. I turned around in alarm and saw a

gigantic cloud of dust coming towards me. I heard someone shout in the distance, “Sandstorm!”

The rocks and sand flew around me. How was I supposed to get back? I could not even see

anything. My life was going to end here. When I was just about to give up, I saw M003 running

towards me. A giant rock fell down and smashed onto him and his hand was stuck. To my surprise, he

pulled it out with no difficulty, but the hand left his body and it was crawling by itself. I stared in

horror.

“What happened to your hand?” I shrieked.

He explained, “I am a robot. That is my electrical hand. It will be connected back on automatically

in a while. I also have a GPS system. So I could always find you. ”

Then he carried me and ran like the wind. Within a second, we were safely back at the glass case.

The piggy was already there. He cried, “I was so worried about you two. Thank god, we can finally

have dinner now. Ah… Ah…I am so hungry… I am so hungry…”

When we sat at the dinning table, I looked at M003 and asked, “Who are you really?” He took a

deep breath and said, “I am your new master, Shan Zang. We are on Mars, the planet of fire. Our

mission is to find a new and safe home for human beings and animals. The Earth is too polluted, people

must move away as soon as possible.”

So I was on Mars? My master was a human-like robot? And we were on an important mission to

save the human race! Can you believe that?

Master Shan Zang told me that the glass case in fact was his spaceship, and it was going to lift off in a

moment. He also asked us to buckle our seatbelts. The windows were about to break when the huts’

sides curved up and the spaceship accelerated rapidly. I clung to the side of the glass case with all my

strength as the spaceship began shaking violently.

“Next stop, Mercury!” I heard Master Shan Zang shouted.

New Journey to the West

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Bai, Aaron - 8

2020 February 15th, Planet Kepler-211B

he planet’s sole dictator MegaVile sat on the throne and thought about his evil plan. “We shall be

the ultimate power of the Universe!” he exclaimed to his advisors, “but I am worried about the

humans on Planet Earth, who are making rapid scientific progress and may be an obstacle.”

“Your majesty,” suggested MegaMind, his top advisor, “We should take pre-emptive actions, and deprive

the humans of their power. I have a plan. First, we wrap the Earth with anti-magic wave to weaken them,

then we muster an army and attack with our super space battleship.” MegaVile nodded with a vicious smile.

Two days later on Earth......

Xuanzang was meditating in Nalanda. Suddenly, Buddha appeared and whispered to him: “The world is in

grave danger. In my meditation just now, I saw an alien villain called MegaVile make a plan to attack the

Earth. You shall summon your team, and take actions now.”

“What!?” Xuanzang took a deep breath, and tried to use his Zen stick to call for the Monkey King, but it

didn’t work. Buddha shook his head and told Xuanzang that magic wouldn’t work anymore because of the

anti-magic wave.

Xuanzang hurried into the garden and saw Monkey King, Monk Pig and Friar Sand gathering around and

scratching their head. “Our magics don’t work anymore!” they grumbled. Xuanzang told them the news,

and they decided that they could only appeal to technology and science to save the world.

Xuanzang and Monk Pig hopped into a self-driving electric car. Monkey King jumped on a flying drone,

and Friar Sand stepped on a hoverboard. “Don’t forget our new virtual reality helmet and hologram

machine.” Xuanzang reminded his team. 30 minutes later they arrived at the New Delhi International

Airport, and took a supersonic jet westward to Silicon Valley.

The first person they met was Sundar Pichai, Google’s CEO. “May I please borrow the most advanced AI

machine you have?” asked Xuanzang. Sundar grinned, and offered Tensor Net, a central AI unit that links 1

billion computers worldwide and turns the Earth into a super-intelligent mind that can devise a doom

device 1000 times more powerful than all the atomic bombs in the world combined. “Marvellous!”

Xuanzang and his team thanked Sundar gratefully. “It’ll be ready for you in two days,” Sundar promised.

The second person they visited was Elon Musk, the world’s most inspiring inventor and entrepreneur. He

just discovered a new technology that enables faster-than-light-speed wormhole travel. However, the

technology was new and unstable. “Could we borrow your newest Space WH Rocket prototype to save the

world?” asked Xuanzang. “Certainly,” grinned Elon, “I need to conduct some more tests and it will be

ready for you at Vandenberg Air Force Base, California in two days.”

Then they left for NASA’s Johnson Space Centre in Houston, Texas. “What can I do for you?” asked the

NASA Administrator, Charles Bolden. “An alien called MegaVile is seeking to destroy the Earth. We need

to locate him and bring the battle to his planet.” Xuanzang explained.

“I see. You are welcome to use our most advanced outer space Hubble X telescope that can detect the most

remote stars and planets in the universe. But where should we start looking?” asked Charles. “We should

find out the source of the anti-magic wave, and search around there,” suggested Monkey King.

T

Charles instructed his scientists to use all satellites and telescopes at disposal to detect the vibration of the

wave, and direct the powerful Hubble X telescope to search the source area. Monk Pig put on the virtual

reality helmet linked to the central computer, and looked hard into the space. “The only habitable planet in

that area seems to be Kepler-211B,” He soon found out. “What’s the fastest way to get to Vandenberg?”

asked Xuanzang. Charles smiled and suggest him to take the hyperloop that was just constructed between

NASA and Vandenberg.

After 15 minutes of high-speed travel in the hyperloop tube, they arrived at Vandenberg. Both the rocket

and the doom device were ready for them. In front of the whole world through TV broadcasting, Space

WH Rocket blasted off to the wormhole, and through to Kepler-211B.

When Xuanzang’s team landed on his planet, MegaVile was still preparing his army and a moon-sized space

battleship for the invasion of the Earth. Xuanzang sneaked to the anti-magic machine and blew it up.

MegaVile heard the explosion and went furious.

With their magic back, Friar Sand and Monk Pig jumped on to the battleship deck, and started combatting

the alien soldiers. MegaVile ordered his army to fight back with laser guns. MegaMind approached and

reminded him: “We don’t see Monkey King and Xuanzang, they must be hiding somewhere.”

MegaMind was right. While Friar Sand and Monk Pig were creating a distraction, Monkey King

transformed into an alien soldier and infiltrated the battleship. He located the power engine of the battleship,

and attached the doom device onto it. When he was about to leave, MegaVile and MegaMind showed up

with Xuanzang in hostage.

“You have ruined my plan!” MegaVile yelled, and threatened to kill Xuanzang. Suddenly, several Xuan

Zang appeared out of thin air around MegaVile, all shouting “Let’s go, Monkey King!” MegaVile and

MegaMind got confused and loosened the grip of Xuanzang. “These are holograms!” MegaMind realised

what was happening, but it was too late. Monkey King grabbed Xuanzang and flew to safety.

From afar, Xuanzang and his team triggered the doom device, and “BOOM!” the super battleship of

MegaVile turned into ashes.

MegaVile survived the blast, but he was injured and then captured by Monkey King. “I didn’t realise how

advanced the human technologies have become,” cried MegaVile as he lowered his head.

“Yes,” Xuanzang said proudly, “Nothing can stop the progress of humans, as long as we have the wisdom to

master the immense power of science and technology.”

New Journeys to the West

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Chan, Sophie - 9

ood morning, and welcome to TTB News. The pollution storm Magnus’ death toll has

reached over three million in Asia Pacific today. Amber Warning has hoisted for Pollution

Storm Macon” The newsreader said. “A high level of pollution is expected, please put on

protective masks at around noon, and also at sunset. Some heavy acid rain will move in at 11am, 2pm, and

6pm. Please do not venture outdoors at that time. Yesterday, the world leaders approved the “New Journeys

to The West” galaxy mission, and the travelers will be departing earth next week, on January 3rd 2099.

Good luck, and thanks for watching.”

Maia turned the TV off. She already knew about the mission. A letter from the government came

yesterday, and she was chosen to be on the spaceship. It was about going to a new planet somewhere in

space to start fresh. If all went well, they would send a message to Earth, and the rest of humanity will come.

She had conflicting feelings. She was reluctant to go, because of her mother’s illness. On the other hand, she

knew if she went, she and her mother would have free food. It was a once in a lifetime chance. Only a

handful was chosen, and Maia knew she was very lucky. Maia felt the storm raging in her head, and decided

to sleep on it. Hopefully her mind will be clearer.

A week later, the doorbell rang. Maia opened the door to see a government official standing there.

He wrinkled his nose at the grime covered floor, the sofa with springs popping out, and Maia’s dirty clothes.

Maia knew he was there to pick her up, and in that split second, she decided. Maia followed the

government official out the door.

When the spaceship took off, Maia was amazed at how gracefully the spaceship lifted into space.

“Magical, isn’t it?” a voice next to her said. Maia saw her friend Albert sitting next to her, and she hugged

him. He hugged her back, but before they could say anything a man walked up to them. “Hello children,”

he greeted them. “I’m Captain Timothy, captain of this ship. Let me tell you about this ship, just in case you

need to learn how to navigate it. It’s a Bertha 2.0, and capable of travelling 10 light-years everyday. We

already traveled 5 light-years. I made it stationary so I can talk to you. Well, enjoy your trip!” He smiled at

them, then walked away.

Maia saw a meteor flying through space. She tugged on Albert’s sleeve. “Look!” Too late, he

turned, and the meteor was gone. Suddenly, turbulence rocked the ship, Maia and Albert rushed to the

window. They could barely see the meteor, but they could guess what was going on. “What do we do?”

Maia cried. Albert looked more intently out of the window. His expression turned into one of fear.

“What?” Maia asked. Albert let out a gasp. Maia went to look for herself, she too, stumbled back, and let

out a croak of fear. A shimmering path led the way to the new planet, and since they were at the front, they

should see the path, but the shimmering path was gone. By evening, the whole ship knew about being

driven off course. People were panicking, but they more or less calmed down after a few days. They had

food and water, and that was all that mattered.

Weeks passed by, and nothing interesting happened, and Maia explored the ship to her heart’s

content. She found a library with shelves that grew higher than she could tilt her head back. She found a

room full of the different constellations. She often went in there to with astronomy books to study the

cosmos. When she wasn’t exploring, she was observing the stars. One time she witnessed the birth of a star.

It stunned her, and it was the most beautiful thing she ever saw. She saw planets covered in sleet and snow;

she saw planets shooting geysers of fire and flowing lava rivers. She learned from everything.

All was peaceful until Maia stepped into the cockpit, to ask Captain Timothy a question, when she

saw him flailing about in his seat. “Albert!” She called. Albert hurried into the cockpit, looked Captain

Timothy over, then said “He’s having a seizure. Someone will need to navigate instead of him.” “I’ll do it.”

Maia ``said confidently. “I studied the stars in the library. I’m best suited to do it.” Albert nodded

approvingly, and handed her a slip of paper. “This was in his hand.” Maia looked at it, and on it was the

words: Go to star Alpha Westa. Underneath were Constellations they needed to follow. Maia gently moved

Captain Timothy out of the way, then sat in his seat. Slowly, but confidently, she steered the ship in the

way she thought was right, her only guide being the endless cosmos.

“G

People accepted the idea of her steering, and all was well, but after they reached their destination, a

minute barely passed without more screams, shouts for help, and the sounds of fainting people hitting the

floor. Albert looked at Maia, but turned pale at something behind her. “What now?” Maia asked, annoyed.

Then she turned around, and saw an octopus UFO with aliens inside. The aliens would’ve looked human, if

it was not for the different hues of color their skin was, and their black eyes with no white. Then suddenly

they appeared next to Maia, scaring her half out of her wits. Before she could even wonder how they

teleported to her, she suddenly fell asleep. When she woke up, she was in a completely different landscape.

The plants living on there were healthy, yet the earth beneath it looked like metal. A line of dome-like

buildings glittered in the distance. After Maia collected her senses and focused on her surroundings, she fell

again in a deep sleep.

Phenomenal Modern Western Exploration with the Trio

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Ho, Yau Sing Martin - 10

t was a miraculous day for the duo. “The city fair was epic!” “I know right? We got to play roller

coasters and claw machines, eat dumplings and play lots of other games. It was the best day we had so

far this month!!!” exclaimed the duo James and Harry. They hold a show called “The JH show”. It is a

show where they do comedy, meet celebrities, news etc. They hosted one of the biggest shows on earth.

One day in they’re audience, they requested them to go to a foreign country. They so suddenly burst out

that they scared the audience “Why haven’t we ever thought of that, ever??!” They were both so excited

that they forgot that they’re in a live show right now! The excitement was so hype, that they asked the

audience “Do you want to be a VIP guest and come with us? We will give you the ticket, the hotel room,

and everything else let us sort that out. You can pack your stuff and get ready for the trip. By the way,

what’s your name?” “Oh, my name is Bruce and how would I reject a chance like this! I bet you anything

that we will have the best time of our lives there!!!” “That will also wrap up our show today, sorry it was a

bit messy today but remember to watch us on tour in foreign countries!!”

The next day was going to be a supreme day! They are going to ride a Emirates plane with prime food and

stuff! “Wow… This is a very impressive plane you got here, you even got your own bed!!!” “I know right?

It’s pretty marvellous, you’ve never seen a plane like this. First stop, Vegas.” “It will take us about 12-13

hours to get there. Once we get there, we will go to our hotel to settle down our luggage. Then we will

start exploring Las Vegas!!!” 12 and a half hours later they finally landed in Vegas!!! They were very excited

about Vegas. They were also amazed by how different it is from Hong Kong. “Wow, there aren’t any

casinos in Hong Kong. This is cool!” so after that, they started going into the casino betting all they’re

money on the slot machines, spending money on card games. “These stuff are sure more different than horse

racing in Hong Kong! This is a very different culture, I’ve never had that intense betting ever in my life!”

stated Bruce. “Yes, I’m sure that it is a big difference from Hong Kong here, in Hong Kong, you aren’t

allowed to do betting all the time because if you go betting all your money, you’ll run out.” The next day

in Trump international Hotel Las Vegas, they went out and had a pretty American breakfast which is of

course a nice American breakfast with some eggs, sausages, ham etc. On the train to a theatre, they saw

racism happening, they were arguing “I’m white and you’re black, I deserve that seat more than you!” “No

you don’t, only because your white, it doesn’t mean that you’re a level higher! We should all be served

equally!” That was very touching, it was so touching that the trio started tearing, but still, the man did not

give up ad said “ If you don’t get up this instance, I will call the cops!” So the poor man sighed and left his

seat and the man took it. The trio was as mad as a hornet! They had to think of a plan to overcome this very

racist man! They thought, hmmm, maybe if we pretend to be the FBI, we could scare him away! So that's

what they did, they made cards and went like “Hello man, I saw what you just did sir.” “What you did was

very bad.” “If you don’t give his seat back, then we will have to arrest you, if you fight back, then you will

suffer death” “Okay okay, I’ll back off.” “Till next time black man, when I see you, those FBIs will be

dead.” he hissed. As soon as that was sort out, they were going to watch ‘Hypnosis unleashed’ show which

will be a very interesting show about hypnotism. They were very in to the show. That’s also another thing

that Vegas is famous for, they’re the shows like the casinos. When they’re done, they didn’t notice someone

is stalking them, it was the guy from the train! Harry said excitedly “Next stop is London, it’s also one of

the major city. It should be different from Vegas, since they’re from very different places.”

They got to England on the Fly Emirates plane. This time the racist man was on the plane too! James

quizzed the others “Did you know that Fly Emirates is a England company too?” “What? Really? I’ve never

noticed before!” replied the very surprised Bruce. “We’re going to watch a soccer match Real Madrid

versus Tottenham! Real Madrid is one of the best teams in the world! It’s going to be really good match to

watch!” When they’re there, of course they needed a nice Fish and Chips to start of a day in London. They

then went to of course watch the match and you might have guessed it, Real Madrid won because of

Ronaldo and Bale. Then they ran into the person, guess who it was? Of course it’s the racist man. “What

are you doing here?” “I’ve been following you this whole time!”

I

He looked a lot more intimidating this time because he was holding a FN Scar in his hands. They all

shouted at the same time “I you don’t lower your gun, we’ll call the cops!” “Ahhh, so you’re not really a

FBI huh?” They were all sweating now. They didn’t know what to do! Suddenly Bruce shouted “THIS

GUY IS ABOUT TO KILL US!!!” So people started calling the cops and they came and arrested the man.

They had to go back to Hong Kong early because of that. “Shame, there were so much to see, but for our

safety, we need to go back to Hong Kong.” “Well that’s the end of our tour everyone, I hope you had as

much fun as we had.” “Because we had a phenomenal time in foreign countries!” “Bye!!!!!”

New Journeys to the West

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Parmet, Sarah - 10

n the beautiful state of Xinjiang, where glaciers glittered majestically and the blueness of the sky

was more than anyone could bear, there was a market. Not just any market, no. It was a place

where extraordinary things happened, where priceless artifacts were sold and where people would

be forever changed. Everyone felt like today couldn’t be better. But there was one person that could sense

that something was very, very wrong. Her name was Yin Yue.

Yin Yue had grown up blessed with luminous skin and eyes that shone like the moon. She was a

bleeding heart, and would do anything to make someone’s day. Not noticing the wonders that lay before

her, she recalled that terrible night, the reason she had gone on a dangerous journey to western China.

Down the twisting, winding staircase. The place that she was never supposed to go. Piles of

books rested on the floor. Some covered in cloaks of dust. One seemed to be calling to her, shimmering

dangerously. Opening the book, she realized it was hollow. Inside lay a Chinese style dagger, with the

word 「德」carved on it. It meant morality and virtue, what it truly meant to be human. She tucked it

into her sweater. Next to it, was a humongous jade- The Jade of Xinjiang! Its smooth, glossy surface

reflected a young girl with kind eyes. But, the scene in the jade shifted. An ugly man with pure black eyes

stormed through a crowd, and looked straight at Yin Yue. “Give me the jewel!” He roared, and the scene

disappeared. Horrified, Yin Yue ran upstairs with the jewel, knowing she would need it, but hid it in her

closet. A Voice told her to go to the west, the fate of Xinjiang in her hands.

Yin Yue blinked, everything was fine. On the left was a stout man selling Shao Mai, and on the

right was a lady showing off silk scarves. But, there it was again. That terrible feeling.

Suddenly, someone screamed. A bunch of men ran in, knocking over various stalls and wreaking

havoc. “Reminds me of the Death Eaters from Harry Potter.” Yin Yue thought. And then, she saw a

shadow looming over her and forced herself to look up. And there stood the man that she saw through The

Jade, the man that had been haunting her in dreams. He was the Voldemort of her story.

“I know you want the Jade!” Yin Yue yelled to him, unsheathing her dagger.

“Well, looks like it’s YOU who’s had it all along. Give it to me!!” The infuriated man lunged at

her, but she was too quick for him. Stepping aside, she grabbed the jewel from her bag, and felt different.

A new, unknown power coursed through Yin Yue’s veins, and everyone backed away. She felt so

knotted up inside. How dare he try to steal her family’s-no, her jewel? It was hers, and hers alone. And if

anyone tried to take it, they’d be sorry. She rose her dagger and sprinted towards that thief, that tyrant-

”NO!” someone yelled, the mysterious woman sounded like The Voice. Yin Yue was pushed onto the

ground and The Jade rolled out of her hand. All that hatred and fury drained out of her, replaced by guilt

and regret. How could she? Then she realized that it wasn’t her, it wasn’t even the man. It was only

because he had been near it too long and it corrupted him. It was The Jade.

She gazed at the knife. 「德」. Being a good person. Not just being good, but being KIND.

Understanding that everyone makes mistakes. Redemption. Honesty. Making it right. Helping others to

be a good person. She understood. That dagger was meant to help, not to harm. It was to be used for the

cause of good, not evil. And nice didn’t mean good, either. Finally, she knew what to do.

With all her might, she plunged the knife into the jewel. Jade shards flew everywhere, piercing

Yin Yue’s face, arms and everyone in the market. Her eyes glowed with energy, and a blinding flash of

white light was how it all ended.”

“I

But what happened next? And how did this person know so much about Yin Yue? How did they

know her thoughts? 13-year-old Zhi Ruo wondered, closing Yin Yue’s Adventure of The West. Zhi

Ruo had made her parents read it to her every night since third grade, until she started reading it by herself

since fourth grade. Each night, she only had more and more questions. But she was sure it was real even

though Yin Yue’s adventure had happened when Zhi Ruo was only five.

Gripping the very same dagger, she wondered who mailed it to her. Who calls themselves The

Voice, anyway? One day, she had brought in the mail and saw that someone had mailed it to her. She

didn’t even want to know how it had got past security. It had come all the way from Xinjiang, where Yin

Yue was last seen. She packed a bag, relieved that her parents wouldn’t worry. They were on one of their

two-month long business trips, and they thought she was with a nanny over the holidays. (She wasn’t of

course, and had been smart enough to fool them. That was another story.)

Zhi Ruo would finish the quest that Yin Yue never completed. It was only partly done, and she

wouldn’t need to be going through all this trouble if Yin Yue hadn’t made the mistake of breaking the Jade

and releasing evil magic in the Jade shards around Xinjiang. The New Journey To The West. That would

be the name of her book. With adrenaline pumping through her veins and the cold autumn wind blowing

in her face, she set off to track down every single one of the Jade shards, find out what the jewel truly had

done to her cousin, and maybe grab a double-cheeseburger if there was time.

A Race to India

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Schrantz, James - 10

To: wu@newjourneytothewest.org

From: Xuanzang

Re: WHO Formula

ear Wu Lao Shi,

I am going to India to pick up a formula for a cure to a new, menacing disease that is killing

thousands of innocent citizens in China.

The WHO has requested that I retrieve the formula in person, since piracy is a concern in China. I will

travel past the border by train and foot. I cannot tell anyone about my journey, as rivals are trying to steal

the formula and sell it for profit. I dearly hope to succeed because my journey will save millions of lives. I

am traveling alone, so that I do not attract unwanted attention. But, this journey frightens me, and I would

very much appreciate a traveling companion.

I will keep in contact with you by regular emails, but you must not reply. My Iphone 9 has been installed

with a program from the WHO, which is supposed to show that my phone is still in China, so that nobody

can track me. Unfortunately, the program only works on my phone.

Okay, I must leave now. Just remember, never reply to my emails!

Sincerely,

Xuan Zang

To: wu@newjourneytothewest.org

From: Xuanzang

Re: Stopped at the border

Dear Wu Lao Shi,

Today I got stopped at the border. They said that my visa was expired, which made me flip out. As the

border guards tried to wrestle me out of immigration, a man walked up and said, “I’m sorry, this is my

brother. I’m sure that his visa was renewed last month. You must check it again, please.”

One of the border guards snatched my passport out of my hands and stared at it in astonishment. “But…It

just…” he muttered. The mysterious man said, ”Thank you kind sir, but we must go now.” He grabbed my

arm and pulled me past the border guards. The last I heard was “You forgot your passport!”

The man dragged me over to a cafe and said, “My name is Sun Wu Kong. The government has requested

that I accompany you on your journey, yet they have not told me who you are or the purpose of your

journey.”

I replied, “My name is Xuan Zang. We must talk somewhere, more private, but first let’s get going.”

After explaining my journey and my destination, he told me that he was some kind of magician, a trickster,

who was somewhat like Loki, which is pretty cool. He got my passport back with a sneaky sleight of hand.

Wu Kong is a tall, lanky man, with big ears and leathery hands, which make a sleight of hand look like

monkey play. Sun Wu Kong and I rushed to board the train just in time.

Sincerely,

Xuan Zang

D

To: wu@newjourneytothewest.org

From: Xuan Zang

Re: ROOOAD TRIIIIP!!

Dear Wu Lao Shi,

The next part of our journey was pretty worrying. The train car was disgusting and occupied by groups of

chain smokers, making me feel queasy and scared that one of them would drop an ash on the gross carpet

and burn up the whole train. I devised an escape plan, which I luckily didn’t need to use. Sun Wu Kong

and I took turns sleeping that nobody could steal our luggage. Sometimes he showed me how to do various

card tricks, which helped take my mind off the dangers of the trip.

The journey was many hours. And at some point, a man walked by. He was short and fat and carried around

a nine-tooth iron rake. He apparently noticed my concern. He approached me and said; “I know what you

are thinking. This place is terrible, isn’t it?” He introduced himself as Zhu Ba Jie, and soon we got to

talking. It was a good thing he joined us because while we were talking, a pickpocket tried to steal my

phone from my backpack. All I heard was a thud, and turned around to see the thief lying the floor with

Zhu Ba Jie standing over him with the rake at his neck. The thief scurried away without looking back. Sun

Wu Kong and I invited him to join us for the rest of the trip.

I’ll be arriving in India soon and will email you again.

Sincerely,

Xuan Zang

To: wu@newjourneytothewest.org

From: Xuan Zang

Re: Mission accomplished

Dear Wu Lao Shi,

When we arrived in India, I waited on the train platform for the doctor who was supposed to pass me the

formula. I took out my phone and started to write a report to the WHO, but I was interrupted by the

conductor. He grabbed my phone and started typing. I yelled, “Who are you?!”

The conductor said, “I’ve been tracking you and your companions on your journey. My name is Sha Wu

Jing. I’m actually from the WHO, and I’m here to pass you the formula. We needed to get you out of

China and make sure you weren’t being followed in order to safely pass you the information.”

He handed back the phone and said, “Take this back to China. The jet will be here soon. Sun Wu Kong

and Zhu Ba Jie are waiting for you.” As he turned to leave, he stopped and said, “Good job, Xuan Zang.

You may have saved millions of lives.”

Our jet will land in Beijing in a matter of hours. I’m anxious to start spreading the cure.

Sincerely,

Xuan Zang

To: wu@newjourneytothewest.org

From: Xuan Zang

Re: New Adventures

Dear Wu Lao Shi,

The Chinese government was so impressed with our work that Sun Wu Kong, Zhu Ba Jie, and I are being

sent on another mission. But that’s classified even to you! When I’m back in town, let’s meet for tea.

Perhaps we can catch up then.

Sincerely,

Xuan Zang

New Journeys to the West

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Sze, Pak Hin - 10

hat another tedious day. Virtually everything was utterly normal. An antiquated, decayed book?

Jack lifted his eyebrows in bewilderment. How did this get in my school bag? To make a long

story short, he brought the book home.

How intriguing! Jack thought as he flipped through the tattered sheets of this inestimable artifact. Jammed

with ancient Chinese characters (or as it seems), these words seemed to assemble a mysterious, intriguing

background to this volume. Because Jack was revealed to be descended from the Chinese poet "Wu

Cheng'en" of the Ming Dynasty, he possessed the capacity to comprehend, communicate and write the

Chinese characters. As he commenced to utter the first word of the novel, a brilliant shaft enveloped his

entire bedroom. As soon as Jack blinked, his entire world transformed tomato red, then after that, his still -

intact surroundings turned pitch black.

Jack didn't stop screaming he struck the earth. After his environment disappeared, his "when-I-face-

danger" instincts immediately kicked in. After an unbearable moment, his world reentered - but was it his

usual world? As he crashed down on the surface with a loud "thump", he looked around. Jack observed his

surroundings. On the horizon, Jack witnessed a foursome pacing towards the West. With a monkey -

creature gripping a red and golden shafted baton radiating immense magical power, it seemed to be leading

the team towards the unclear future. After continuously following the company for a lengthy time, the mist

abruptly unfazed and there stood a magnificent palace wrapped in brilliant light. With a welcoming entrance

and attendants flanking both sides, this seemed like, well, paradise! Then he took a second glace. As fast as

lightning, the realization hit him. With the enigmatic book still in hands, he once again delicately observed

the Chinese characters. This was the story “Journey to the West", where a foursome went to locate the

"Temple of the gods". And here it was. Yet, it didn't feel right. Although it seemed right, this place felt

wrong. The light that this manor radiated was cold and harsh. Even with a bright, warmful noon, getting

adjacent to this place gave him the shivers. Retracting his steps back to the warmth, he intensively listened

to the team communicate. "Should we go in?" The monkey king stated in a mischievous voice as if he had

already made the decision. "Wait! We don't know what's in there -" Before the others could finish their

sentence, the monkey king had already barged in through the door, ignoring the pleas of the others. As

people may know, you cannot commence any further without a fellow team member. As a result, they

walked in with anxiety. As expected, through curiosity, Jack also creeps inside.

Inside, they meet the 8 gods, also known as Buddhas. They smile with passion, although there was a twist to

their warm smiles. Was it evilness? Cruelty? Or was he just imaging things? The Buddhas announced in

perfect unison "Welcome to the Temple of the gods. One of our assistants will escort you to your room.

We will commence to promote you to gods for you’re overcome of hardship over the journey to this palace

tomorrow. “As soon as they stated that, a man scooted over, and soon initiated to bring the foursome along

with Jack to their room.

The door closed with a pleasant click. The foursome had only realized Jack had been stalking them until

they had arrived at the chamber. The team immediately raised their weapons. Seeing this, Jack frightened

raised his hands. "Who are you? I suppose you some form-changing monster, trying to eliminate us." Jack

didn't know how to reply. "Um... actually... I come from another dimension." The monkey king scoffed.

"Yeah, and I'm the Jade Emperor." Jack showed them the decayed book. "Do not continue. I see that he is

telling the truth." He studied Jack. "You may stay with us." The three groaned with discomfort. "Hey, how

did everyone not hear us when Xuanzang screamed?" The talking pig examined. "Try the doors." The

monk, Xuanzang, commanded. With all his immense strength, the monkey king pulled on the door. No

effect. "This can't be.. How would the gods deceive us?" All the color from Xuanzang drained away.

"Perhaps it wasn't the real gods that did it..." Jack muttered. "That's it!" The exiled general exclaimed. Being

the former general of the "god army", he knew all the dangerous monsters that he faced. "Zoroark, the

monster of illusion. With the capacity to make illusions, this dreadful monster will deceive others into

believing it is somewhere safe.

W

The only way to decipher the illusions is by using an overpowering amount of magic to turn the illusion

back to its original form." The fallen general glanced at the monkey king. The monkey king uttered "Fine,

fine. I'll do it." He turned to a corner of a wall, then spoke some gibberish that none of them could

understand. The outcome almost immediately started to take effect. Starting from the corner of the wall, as

if the illusion were wallpaper, the monkey king peeled off the fake surroundings. They soon saw the real

"room" they were staying in. Through a magical mirror within the room, they saw the true identity of the

"gods" and attendants, which were obviously hideous monsters. Eventually, the monsters fell asleep. With

the alert of the magical mirror, the monkey king used his immense magic to deliver them all to their dreams,

and then confronted their dream selves. When these monsters wake up, they thought was us who is guilty,

but well, when they barged into our room trying to confront us, we were fast asleep. Perfect.

After a wonderful and incredible journey, Jack slumped across his chair. How exhausting! He glanced the

grandfather clock standing across his view. Only 5 minutes have passed! I hope this happens next time! As If

that was a cue, the book once again glowed with brilliant light.

The Monkey Prince’s New Journey to the West

The Independent Schools Foundation Academy, Wu, Yat Fei - 8

ne evening, while The Monkey Prince (The son of The Monkey King), was looking at his dad,

engaged. His dad was telling him the most exciting part of his journey to the west, The Monkey

King muttered to his very own son: “Time for sleep!” But, The Monkey Prince wants dad to just

finish that part. “Did all the demons & devils die? Can’t you just tell me the ending?” begged The Monkey

Prince. His dad is very annoyed. But, he thought of a great idea. “If you want to the ending,” he turned

around and whispered to his son, “then you can find out yourself.” Later, dad walked away, saying: “Good

night!”, and shut the door. On the very next day, The Monkey Prince told his dad: “I wished I had a journey of my own.”

So, he decided to explore the world, just like how his dad did. He needed to find the son of Zhu Bajie,

Tang Seng & Sha Seng. Finding Zhu Xiaojie was easy, because Zhu Xiaojie lived really near him. Actually,

they two are best friends. The Monkey Prince told him his thoughts, and Zhu Xiaojie agreed with him, so

these two best friends went to find Zhu Bajie, Zhu Xiaojie’s dad. He agreed too, but he still had one rule:

Make sure my son is safe. They promised that he is going to be safe, so they went to find Sha Xiaoseng,

riding on a cloud. Sha Seng lived really far away, so it took them half an hour to reach his house. After they

approached his house, they were exhausted. As they knocked on the door, Sha Xiao Seng opened the door.

He knew those two friends too, so when he saw them standing in front of their door, his jaw dropped to the

floor. They haven’t seen each other for two and a half years! Sha Xiaoseng quickly invited the visitors in

their house, bringing up three cups of tea. Then, Sha Xiaoseng’s dad walked in. He called out: “Hey there,

you two! What are you here for?” Oops! They just realized that they all have forgotten their purpose to

come to his house: to ask him if he can join the new journeys to the west! They quickly asked his dad and

himself. They both agreed. So, they went to find Tang Seng. Just then, The Monkey Prince stopped and

shouted: “Tang Seng is a monk! He never married in his life!” And so, they went home and got their

weapons ready, The Monkey Prince with the golden hoops, Zhu Xiao Jie with the nine teeth rake, and Sha

Xiao Seng with the demon treasure stick. And, they started at the place The Monkey Prince’s dad had

stopped the story. Because all the demons were killed by their fathers. Everything was smooth along the way

until they reached the beach. They can’t swim, so they chose to ride a cloud. But riding a cloud is too slow.

So, The Monkey Prince transformed (just like his dad) into a fish so that his friends can hold on to him.

Now everything was smooth again, until they saw a tower. A really high tower, which is the Lincoln

Memorial. So, they landed near Washington, where the white house is. The people on the road had never

saw people like them, and so, they keep on pointing them, chatting. They finally reached the White House.

Like those people, they have never seen real people, so they thought the guards were demons. They fought

for the entrance. The Monkey Prince and Sha Xiaoseng took two, while Zhu Xiaojie whacking a guard

with the nine teeth rake. These three friends crashed through the door and saw the president of U.S. sitting

in an oval office. They thought he was a demon too, so they started to attack the president. Fortunately, the

president knew the story of the Journey to the West. He immediately got aware who they are. The

president quickly fetched his royal translator. The royal translator explained everything to them. Then, they

said sorry to the president and became friends with the president. The president declared: “Welcome to the

U.S.A! There are lots of spectacular places to visit!” The first place they went was the famous Statue of

Liberty. They waited and waited for their turn to come in, but then the president called them to come with

him into the fast lane with the special pass. The four friends stepped in, and saw the inside. The three friends

said in unison: “ This place is really the most spectacular place of all!” After that happened, they climbed up

the statue and reached the top. But then, everybody heard a voice coming from their back! It was all the

demons their dads had met in their journey to the west with more powerful weapons and capabilities! They

and the demons fought for 45 rounds, but no one had won. The president seeing such scene, called the Air

Force to come. With the Air Force here, they were stronger now. They only fought for half a round then

they had victory. After fighting, they were extra hungry. U.S. president brought them to a nice restaurant.

These friends had tasted the real western style. Time went by really fast. Soon, it was time for them to go

home. At last, the president said: “You guys are the bravest children I have ever seen! I would like to invite

you to be free educated here. I’m sure the kids here will be excited to listen to your stories.” So, they told their parents and then lived in America now. They got educated, they graduated,

then they married. And one day, after they had their own sons, they said: “I wish I had a journey of my

own.” Their dads, looking surprised, stammered: “Then, do it!”

O

The Incredible Four in Action

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Chan, Kristne - 10

ook! There it is!” said Andy to his friends. They found the entrance of Misppy River and they

rushed over excitedly. The Misspy River is a long and windy river in between the land of

Misery and Happy and therefore the name of “Mis-ppy”. By the river entrance, they saw a

little fish swimming freely through the river. Just as they were watching the little fish turning and splashing

towards them, the tiny little fish turned into a huge monstrous looking fish that jumped right out of the

river with its big mouth open showing layers and layers of huge sharp teeth. Andy and his friends Nick,

Tom and Jack, the Incredible Four was shocked and petrified. They immediately turned around and hurried

through the desert but sand started to fly everywhere. They had no choice but to stop when they couldn’t

see anything, not even if they put their fingers right in front of their eyes. They were really worried and

terrified that the huge scary fish was still out there. After what feels like a century, the sand cleared and they

were relieved to find that they were safe and sound from the scary fish.

Walking back to the entrance of Misppy River again, they saw a flock of the black clouds floating around

the sky at the other side of the river. When they got to the entrance of the river, they tied a rope on each

others’ waists so that they could support each other like a team to cross the river. This time the Incredible

Four looked carefully for the size changing fish but this time there was a little cute baby fish searching for

food to eat instead of a huge ugly monster fish. Watching the baby fish searching for food made the

Incredible Four remembered how hungry they were as they barely had anything to eat since there were no

food available while they crossed the desert. Now they barely had any energy to cross the river but luckily,

they had each other to lean on. Finally they reached the other side of the river, exhausted but felt

wonderful for their achievement. From a distance they saw Dr. Miserable’s tower which has a big axe on

the top of the tower. They stopped and stared at the axe and felt the axe stabbing them at their backs.

Now, the only thing to do is to defeat Dr. Miserable but they had a problem - they couldn't fight only with

their hands. So they had to make or find some kind of weapon that can be used to defeat Dr.Miserable.

They looked desperately at each other for a second then suddenly Tom pointed at the direction of the axe.

He found a weapon store next to the axe! They peeped through the shop window looking for the

shopkeeper. They saw a man that was wearing sunglasses behind the counter but he was actually snoring as

he only wears sunglasses so as to not let anyone know he was asleep. The Incredible Four crept inside

quietly as they did not want to wake the shopkeeper up because they had no money to pay for the weapons.

Next to the counter, across the shop, Andy saw the shiny sword that he knew it was a weapon designed for

him. On the way to the tall and dark tower under the big lump of black clouds (evil Dr’s lab), the Incredible

4 thought of a plan. They would pretend to be one of the soldiers and sneak in to Dr. Miserable’s tower and

steal back the happiness they owned. Also to make sure this never happens again by locking Dr. Miserable in

the “Happy Jail”.

Inside the tower, they had to cross a room full of misery in order to get through to the room where the

happiness was kept. Inside the room of misery was the evil Dr. Miserable. The Incredible Four, disguised as

soldiers, wanted to go pass the evil doctor without him noticing. All of a sudden, Dr. Miserable sneezed and

his sneeze was as loud and windy as a typhoon. It blew everyone’s hats off and the Incredible Four had to

reveal themselves. Dr. Miserable shouted at his squeaky voice, “Who are you? Why are you in my

Tower??” The Incredible Four shouted back in unison, “We are the Incredible Four. We have come to

stop your evil plan and to get our happiness back!” Then they started to fight.

When Andy was about to fall out the window, the sword lit up and turned into a chain for Andy to chain

Dr.Miserable. The Incredible Four immediately collected all the happiness and left the creepy tower with a

chained Dr Miserable. After a long journey, the Incredible Four finally arrived back in their own village.

They put Dr Miserable in the Happy Jail at once and released the happiness that once belonged to their

village. Everything then turned back to normal and the Incredible Four became the village heros. Then,

the village got really busy setting up all the celebrations. There were flags and puppets of the Incredible

Four. In the middle of the celebration, there was a note hanging on top of one of the flags. The Incredible

Four looked at each other with a smile and went to get ready for their next mission....

“L

The Monkey King

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Gou, Richard - 10

long time ago (probably 100,000,000 years ago), there was a high mountain, and on the mountain,

there was a giant rock. One fine night, the rock exploded and everybody died...

Okay, it did not explode, it just cracked open, so nothing exploded, but a monkey jumped out...

Whatever, let's just start the story:

After the monkey jumped out, he said: "OMG WHY AM I NAKED?" Then, he surprisingly did a backflip

into some bushes, and made himself some clothes with some gigantic leaves.

He went down the mountain and found himself in a crowd of monkeys and the monkeys are shouting:

"YOU GO!!! I WON'T GO!"

"HELL NO!"

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? I AM NOT RISKING MY LIFE!!! YOU WEIRDO!"

Then, an old monkey said: "Whoever goes, will be our king!"

The second the old monkey stopped speaking, the Monkey King, the monkey who had jumped out of the

rock said: "I will go… But then he thought about it and asked, "wait, where are we even going to?" asked

the Monkey King.

"Into that big waterfall over there" replied the old monkey.

The Monkey King jumped and did a triple backflip into the waterfall and found himself in a cave, which

had a bed. So he went to sleep.

When he woke up, he was in a vast desert, thousands of miles from anywhere. He looked all around and

saw huge hills of shifting red sands, and heard the wind whistling through his ears.

"I have to get out of this desert," he said to himself. "I'm a young monkey, and I don't want to die in this

awful place!"

When he stopped for a while to rest, he met a handsome Buddhist monk named Tang Xuanzang, a fat

talking pig that was standing on his two legs named Zhu Bajie, and another calm friar, named Sha Wujing.

They were on a trip to get an ancient book from the original Buddha. So the Monkey King decided to help

them, and they had a lot of cool experiences on the long journey to find the book. This was two of them:

Monkey King picked up the butterfly knife, moved slowly to his target, doing tricks. Then he slaughtered it,

digging deep in. A red substance flowed out and he placed the beast onto a platter. “Have some strawberry

mousse cake, Master Xuanzang”. But since his master was allergic to strawberries , his Master kicked

Monkey King so high that he could see a black hole right in front of him. Then he fell back to earth with

his butt cheeks on fire. “Call the fire department” screamed Monkey King.

After that chaos, they went on with their useless and meaningless journey. They walked a thousand miles

without stopping, then stopped because a wall stood before them, blocking their way, almost moving, trying

to smash them. Monkey King was way too hard for any wall to smash, but his Xuanzang was not as hard as

him. So Monkey King had to turn himself into a bigger wall in order to stop the moving wall. After

smashing the moving wall and breaking his ribs, they went on with their journey.

A

But when they got there, they had to face a giant that was very fat, and literally unbeatable. So the Monkey

King called all the people in the Sky Palace to help him. After an intense battle between the giant on one

side, and the Monkey King and people in the Sky Palace on the other, the Monkey King and his friends in

the Sky Palace won, and got the book.

Then they went home, and the Monkey King became the king of all monkeys of the mountain, and he

lived happily ever after...

Well not really, because two years later, a weird man came and said that he wanted the Monkey King to

help him with something that was very important. And if he helped him, he would have a chance to meet

Xuanzang again. So the Monkey King followed him until they reached a cave that had a giant pot in the

middle. In the pot were Xuanzang, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing. The Monkey King was happy to see them

but furious to see them in a pot. He tried to save them but he couldn't because a giant net suddenly fell from

the sky towards him. So he tried to jump away, but he couldn't because the man had used a toxic plant to

make him unconscious and they threw him into the giant pot.

The man then went to invite all the monsters he knew to have a feast. He once boasted before all the

monsters that he could offer them all a bite of Xuanzang meat including the three disciples, even including

the unbeatable Monkey King. It was believed that if you eat Xuanzang’s meat, you would be immortal.

When everything was ready, the man started to boil the four in the giant pot, but he didn't know

something…

The humid air made the Monkey King wake up, and the Monkey King smashed the pot, saved his friends

and started fighting the monsters, but there were just too many of them. And the Monkey King knew that

Xuanzang might get hurt, so he took his friends to the mountain for safety. He wanted to go and kill all the

monsters but Xuanzang had a merciful heart and stopped the Monkey King. So, the Monkey King used his

magic hair to create millions of small monkeys to capture all the monsters, and sent them to the original

Buddha. The original Buddha was so pleased with the Monkey King's heroic and kind action that he

awarded the Monkey King another magic hair that enabled the Monkey King to have 72 more magic

transformations.

The Monkey King invited Xuanzang, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing to stay with him in the Mountain. But

they all had their own missions. Xuanzang went back to Chang’an City, the capital of Tang Dynasty in

China, to teach the people the secret of the ancient book.

Zhu Bajie turned back into his handsome man-look General Tian Peng and went back to Sky Palace (if

you didn’t know, he was once an awesome and powerful general in the Sky Palace but was punished to turn

into a pig due to his inappropriate attitude to Chang’Er).

Sha Wujing went back to his river to take care of the people in the village next to the river.

The Monkey King stayed on the mountain and taught the monkeys more about martial arts and self-

defense.

The Fall of Heaven

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Kong, Louis - 10

he calm winter wind blew over the clouds of heaven. The heavily guarded castle was atop the cliff.

The calmness suddenly changed. The clouds and moon faded away, leaving no trace it was ever

there. Suddenly, the castle exploded, leaving the dark portal to Hell awake. The Fire Demons

stepped out of the portal and basked in the moonlight.

Wu Kong and Sandy arrived at the ruins of the old and worn-down castle. Wu Kong knew what it was,

as only one thing could have caused this… The Son of Darkness, Demonic.

“Come on!” Wu Kong said as Pigsy and Sandy put down the last demons into a everlasting sleep. Wu

Kong jumped into the portal, screaming behind him “Break the PORTAL!” Wu Kong then disappeared

into the land of the dead.

Pigsy and Sandy carefully picked their weapons up. The portal had a green mist walking around, and they

approached. Sandy leaped inside the portal while Pigsy

let his rake swing down onto the dark and withered stone just as he disappeared into the depths of Hell.

Wu Kong’s staff pulled him off the ground. He pushed the dust off and scrambled towards the walls, just as

Sandy and Pigsy’s weapons flew down and the two also landed. “Welcome. Few visit me now, eh.” The old

man stepped out of the shadows. His brilliant blue robe billowed behind him and Wu Kong grinned.

The old man led the 3 heroes through the dark pathway while Wu Kong and the walls fought for space.

“Master Qing! So how life in hell?” Qing didn't answer. He led them all the way to a secluded area,

surrounded by mountains guarding the dark castle.

“This is as far as I can guide you. Good luck young ones.” Qing left and walked down the mountain path.

Wu Kong saw Demonic. “Go! Spread out! We will take no prisoners!” Wu Kong growled. His boots leaped

off the cliff and he rocketed towards the castle balcony.

Wu Kong’s Miracle Staff flew to his aid and it stabbed at Demonic. “Wu Kong… So childish yet

attempting to stop me?” Demonic said sarcastically.

The 2 clashed with Staff against blade and battled, aura versus aura. Wu Kong was blasted backwards and

into the sky above, crashing into the Great Hall.

He reassured himself it was okay as there was no one in Heaven. He slouched down the muddy path.

Suddenly, he heard a low scraping sound. “There’s no-one here, they are all fighting the battle in Hell.”

Wu Kong glanced around and peeked through the gaps. Then, behind him he glimpsed Demonic.The axe

struck down onto where Wu Kong was, just as he rolled to the side and struck Demonic in the back.

“Demonic! Aren’t you supposed to be dead?” Wu Kong screamed as he lunged at Demonic.

He missed.

and the two clashed through the streets of Heaven, dodging and striking.

Soon, Heaven was a mess, broken buildings and bodies of returned gods lying if unfortunate enough to be

in their path. Just as Wu Kong struck Demonic in the stomach, Demonic teleported behind Wu Kong and

struck him with a power blast. Wu Kong tumbled down and landed in a house, crashing onto a villager. Wu

Kong rolled to the side and grabbed his Miracle Staff. He charged up a power Buddha had taught him to

use. His power made the floor tremble and the clouds move. He raised his staff and a blue aura of a huge

ape. He flew up to heaven and slapped Demonic into the main hall. Wu Kong struck Demonic in the face

and knocked him down to the lower levels of heaven. Wu Kong blasted him back down into hell just as the

gods came out of the hole. Demonic shot down there like a bullet and fell to the ground with a shout of

pain. Wu Kong seized his staff and shoved it down there, then retrieving it and returning it to his hand as

well as returning to regular form. The gods rolled the gates of hell shut and returned to heaven. As they all

were partying, Wu Kong saw through to a person sneaking through the trees above. After he blinked, the

figure was gone. The figure grinned as he set the last of the bombs.

T

Who framed the Monkey King?

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Lam, Darren - 10

hut up, you’re just jealous of my powers!” screamed Sun Wukong, the Monkey King.

“NO, I’M NOT, I’M JUST-!” screamed Xuanzang, then stormed out of the door. Wukong

threw himself onto his comfy bed in Heaven and tried to calm down, taking some deep breaths

while wondering why his friend was acting so strangely. He gave another huge sigh, scratching his arms and

rubbing his eyes, stroking his belly and hiccupping, and started to drift off.

Suddenly, he heard a noise and looked up, embarrassed, to see two soldiers staring down at him.

One soldier nudged the other soldier, who shifted uncomfortably. The soldier looked around, as if hoping

the floor would swallow him up, but it didn’t, so he reluctantly produced a script from his pocket and

declared “You are hereby accused of leaking secrets to the Co-” but before he could continue, he noticed

something. His script and the monkey were missing!

While the soldiers were babbling, Wukong had fled at full speed, and soon arrived at his friends’

(Xuanzang the monk, Sha Wujing, and Zhu Baije) quarters. He arrived out of breath. “Guys,” he panted. “I

believe I’ve been framed by the Cow King.”

“Really?” asked Xuanzang, who was all sweaty and dirty as if he had just arrived from somewhere. Wukong

threw Xuanzang a stern, suspicious look and continued, “Anyway, I need you guys to help me find him.”

“Of course you can count on us!” replied Sha Wujing.

“LET’S GO!” cried Zhu Baije eagerly, and over Xuanzang’s objections that they should be more cautious,

they sprinted off from Heaven towards land.

After they reached land, they approached an eerie cave. Wukong insisted they go through it to find

more clues, while Sha Wujing and Zha Baije made a strong case for scaling it and Xuanzang maintained they

should turn back. Finally, they decided to climb it to look for the Cow King. The cave roof was steep and

slippery and the four kept on falling. Luckily, they were able to climb up to the summit and were about to

descend when Xuanzang slipped and fell! Fortunately, Zhu Baije grabbed him and they continued. But the

rock in front of them suddenly came to life and knocked over Sha Wujing! Wukong tried to block the rock

with his staff, but the rock knocked the staff out of Wukong’s hand and tripped him, making him fall into

Zia Baije. Xuanzang tried to stop the rock, but it was too strong. Then, suddenly, just when all hope

seemed lost, the rock disappeared without warning and Xuanzang fell straight towards a hole! But Wukong

grabbed on to him, and they continued their journey.

WHAM! The door to the Cow King’s cave flung open, and the four charged inside, weapons

clutched in their hands. A shower of sharp rocks greeted them. “NO! NO! GET OUT, I’M BUSY!”

screamed someone. Wukong immediately leapt up the rock face and there stood the mighty Cow King.

Wukong started to attack him, pinning him down to the ground. “Why did you frame me? I didn’t leak

any secrets,” screamed Wukong.

“What?” asked the Cow King. “I didn’t. Someone must have framed me that I framed you.”

“Who?” cried Wukong.

“A man who wore robes and looked like a monk. He threatened to kidnap my daughter unless I signed an

agreement saying that I framed you, so I did. However, my daughter still disappeared. Oh, what a tragedy!”

sobbed the Cow King.

“We’ll get your daughter back and find the culprit, but did he or she leave any clues?” Wukong asked the

Cow King.

“No,” replied the Cow King.

“We’ll do what we can,” said Wukong before jumping off the cliff and telling his friends about his

encounter with the Cow King. Xuanzang, however declared “Huh, he might be lying.” Wukong was deep

in thought but then something caught his attention. “There’s a piece of pure, fine silk on the walls!”

Wukong immediately started to investigate, while Xuanzang insisted it was nothing special. So they hurried

out of the cave.

WHOOSH! Dust flew up in the air as Wukong and his friends raced along. “Why are we rushing

back towards Heaven?” asked Zhu Baije.

“That’s because the silk we found is mainly worn in Heaven, and I have a hunch about who the culprit is,”

replied Wukong. He sprinted over to just under Heaven, then he and his friends summoned their magical

clouds and flew up.

“S

In Heaven, Wukong hurried to investigate the main hall.“Look! Some footprints!” Xuanzang

cried, pointing to some bright ones imprinted on the ground. “Have you ever heard of false evidence?”

Wukong asked Xuanzang, narrowing his eyes. “Also, these prints look n-“ Suddenly, Xuanzang pulled a

sword from his robes and held it high towards Wukong. Then everything went black.

Wukong stirred in the dark, and found himself tied up inside a large, dark jar. Not surprisingly,

Zhu Baije and Sha Wujing were also tied up alongside him. “We fought back,” Sha Wujing told him

groggily. “But Xuanzang overpowered us, and so here we are.” Next to the group was the Cow King’s

daughter, a pretty, posh and elegant young lady whom Xuanzang secretly admired. She was caught by

Xuanzang as hostage, but in Xuanzang’s haste, a piece of silk was ripped from his robes. The truth was

known … but the group felt helpless and was about to give up.

Wukong summoned his powers and tried to charge the bolted doors, but they were firmly locked.

“Cripes,” muttered Wukong. He then felt something, and, realizing that it was his pocket knife, managed

to break the lock on the door, freeing everyone. Behind the door was Xuanzang, who was hiding from his

friends, as his heart pounded heavily to see his plan failed. The door crushed him, and twisted his spine.

Wukong felt betrayed and frustrated, but he had to do the right thing. He arrested Xuanzang, who was

looking at him enviously. “You jealous now?” sneered Wukong.

New Journeys to the West

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Sham, Valerie - 10

h no! I can’t believe I lost my Chinese book!” Violet gasped as she ran through the hallway.

She was rushing to Chinese history class when she discovered that her Chinese history book

was gone. The torturing school bell was about to scream. Violet ran into the Chinese

history classroom with a horrified face. “Miss, I… …” Violet began. The Chinese history class teacher held

up a book, Violet’s book. The teacher had just taken the Chinese book to mark.

“Class, today we are going to do some work on the ‘Journey to the West’ story that I promised you that I

would teach. Open your books to page 105.” The teacher said. Violet’s book stared at her, waiting for her

to open it. She did, and to her amazement, the book flipped to page 105 by itself.

“Wow!” Violet whispered. She touched the words on her book. It made her feel at home. Suddenly, a ray

of light burst out of the book. It wrapped itself around Violet and dragged her into the book. No one

noticed that Violet was gone.

Violet watched as golden words danced around her. The words transformed into trees and grass or any other

natural thing it could turn into. Violet looked down and saw that she wasn’t looking at a white classroom

floor anymore. She was looking at a grassy ground. As she looked around, Violet discovered a campsite

nearby. She decided to spy on the campers. Violet crawled close to discover a group of two people, a pig

and a monkey who were making notes. “So what are we going to do now?” the pig asked.

“I don’t know, Pigsy. Princess Iron Fan has gone way too far now.” the monkey, which Violet recognized

as Sun Wukong from Journey to the West said. “You should do something with your useless pig brains!”

“Surely you should know something, since you’re so clever!” Pigsy said angrily.

“Boys, this is not time to fight.” One of the people spoke. The other person nodded.

Violet knew this was her time to speak up. “May I offer a suggestion?” She asked loudly so everyone in the

tent could hear her.

Everybody jumped. How could a 13 year old girl sneak into a camp full of highly skilled warriors? “Speak,

demon.” Sun Wukong said, pointing his stick at Violet. “Or we shall attack you.”

“Keep it easy, Wukong. She’s just a girl!” The person said.

“Okay, okay. Fine. I’m Sun Wukong. The pig is Pigsy. The person over there is Sha Wujing and beside me

is our master, Tang Sanzang.” Sun Wukong said. “Now what’s your brilliant idea?”

“I’ll explain on the way, but first, we have to get moving. And grab as many sticks as you can on the way.

We’re taking the forest path.” Violet declared firmly.

The little quintet journeyed through the forest, picking sticks and listening to Violet at the same time. “So

we all know that Princess Iron Fan has magical water abilities, right?” Violet asked. The others nodded. “So

we need to pick sticks to make fire. Fire is an opponent of water, so we can outsmart Princess Iron Fan once

and for all. Then we just need to talk it out.”

“So all we needed to do was to just talk it out, so we didn’t need to fight?” Sun Wukong asked. Tang

Sanzang shot Sun Wukong a look that meant, “I told you so!” The group soon reached Princess Iron Fan’s

cave.

“So when I do the signal, you guys all pop out with your sticks, okay?” Violet whispered. The others

nodded again. Violet knocked thrice on the princess’ metal door. The doors opened. “Hello? I’m here for a

science project!” Violet shouted. A tall thin lady walked out of the door.

“Welcome to my cave. What is it that you seek?” Princess Iron Fan asked in a high, cold voice.

Violet counted to 3 before revealing her big surprise. When the gang popped out, they all shouted,

“Surprise!”

Everyone rubbed their sticks together and made a massive fire. The fire knocked Princess Iron Fan to the

ground. “And now, let’s talk it out.” Violet said. Princess Iron Fan gave up, and said, “As a young child, I

was kidnapped by an evil buddha who took my magic. I have searched for power for centuries, so I started

wreaking havoc on magical beings. I have never made a friend since because nobody liked me.” “My

mother always said that friendship is the best magic. So maybe if you make friends with us, then you can

have your magic back.” Violet explained. Princess Iron Fan was grateful for Violet, so she hugged her and

apologize to the gang for causing them so much trouble.

“O

“It’s fine. We’ve fixed it all.” Sha Wujing said. Suddenly, sparkles circled Princess Iron Fan. She had gotten

her magic back. Sparkles circled Violet too, and before she knew it, Violet was transported back to class.

The class bell rung again, but this time, it rung sounds of joy. Class was over, and Violet had just done what

she wanted to do most, escape a lesson. She’d have to thank her friends for it, because there’s no better

magic than friendship.

Bones Awaken

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Sze, Hayden - 10

ark clouds gathered violently across the sky with lightning and rain hammering mercilessly over

the buildings and towers outside the Time Patrol headquarters. She lightly stroked the scar on her

face and picked up a rusty Time Patrol necklace. It’s time.

“Agent Steven report to Director Bones’ office immediately.” The public broadcast bellows.

Ugh…I hate time patrol, Steven thought. It had been a year since his last mission travelling back to

the Qin Dynasty to watch over artisans construct Terracotta warriors. He was bored to say the least. He

needed something more extreme.

“Steven.” Ms. Bones’ petrifying voice echoed within the ice-cold black marbled office. “We

detected a time anomaly. Look at this book.” Journey to the West. “Go to the chapter about the bone

spirit.” Steven skimmed through it. What? The bone spirit ate XuanZang and Sun WuKong gave up the

journey? This is not right… Steven knows the story well from his good old high school days.

“Go and rectify this situation.” Ms. Bones commanded.

“Will do.” Steven left without catching the sinister grin on her face.

While preparing his gear, Steven wore his good luck Time Patrol necklace. The shiny memento

was awarded to him for his outstanding achievement when he was a junior cadet. It had been his good luck

charm for many missions.

Steven stepped into the time machine praying, Please, let this be a fun trip.

Three…Two…One…Zap! The teleportation sequence commenced.

Steven woke up in a forest, hundreds of years in the past, with that annoying merry-go-round

feeling in his head. He shook himself awake. He looked around and decided to hide behind a close-by

patch of thick, dark, bush alongside the forest path. Just when he got comfortable inside the wet hideout, he

saw the company of four marching down the path. He saw, undoubtedly, Sun Wukong with his

overarching arms hanging over his mighty magic pole across his shoulders, Zhu Bajie with his grimy rake

resting against his colossal belly, Sha Wujing with his menacing necklace of skulls around his neck, and

lastly, a stern-faced XuanZang perfectly composed riding on his white majestic stallion.

Then he saw her. From the opposite direction, a slender girl strolled towards Wukong’s group. Her

eyes glowed a dangerous dark blue. Steven recognised her as the bone spirit immediately. He retrieved his

Time Patrol telepathy earpiece and hastily clicked it into his ear. He programmed the target as Sun Wukong

and began sending his thoughts to him. Sun Wukong, Steven said. That girl over there! She’s the bone spirit

that wants to eat XuanZang! Wukong was stunned for a moment but was quick to respond to the situation.

Wukong picked up his pace towards the girl, fierce shine in his eyes, magic pole at the ready. At the same

time, Steven used another gadget, the illusion remover, which is essentially a high-tech torch. From his

hideout, he shone the illusion remover at the girl. Instantly, the girl’s appearance flickered and disappeared,

leaving behind a shocked bone spirit. Even XuanZang could see it now. “WAAA!” he screamed and fell off

his horse. Wukong continued his advance and swirled his magical pole, “You are revealed now, you

fiendish scum!” Before he launched his attack though, the bone spirit mumbled some words and magically

vanished.

While Wukong was helping XuanZang up from the muddy forest floor, a frail old woman

staggered towards the group and said, “Hello, have you seen my daughter? She headed this way without

waiting for me.” Steven gritted his teeth and shone the illusion remover at the old woman. Again, the old

woman’s appearance flickered and disappeared, this time leaving the bone spirit looking quite annoyed.

D

“Again?” She muttered. Wukong charged at the bone spirit, magic pole swinging ‘eights’. The bone spirit

fled and disappeared into thick, dark vegetation. Wukong decided to stay close to his master and did not

give chase. XuanZang was worried that the bone spirit would return and hunt for him again, but Wukong

reassured his master that if that happens, he would be there to protect him. XuanZang was glad and sighed

in relief.

Suddenly, an old man came running down the forest path towards them, yelling senselessly about

his wife and daughter having gone missing. XuanZang started to trot away in fear, but Wukong, Bajie and

Wujing fiercely stood their ground. They cautiously waited for signs that this was another attack. Steven

yawned and shone the illusion remover at the old man, and once again, it revealed the bone spirt. “Argh!”

The bone spirit roared. “This is it, out with the illusion! Just let me eat you!” The bone spirit charged at the

four with a powerful Ki blast. All three disciples were blown far away, leaving XuanZang in the open,

shaken and terrified.

Now is the time for heroics! Steven rushed out, arming himself with his high-powered electric

baton. SLASH! Steven heavily injured the bone spirit and left a gaping wound on her face. Steven rushed

back into his hideout before WuKong came charging back to his master’s aid, but the bone spirit was so hurt

that she quickly fled the scene.

I knew this was an easy mission. Steven thought as he oversaw the company of four depart the

forest unscathed and continue their journey to the west. He pressed his intercom and signaled headquarters

to retrieve him. Three…Two…One…Zap!

He woke up in Ms. Bone’s office, a bit dazzled.

“How are we doing?” Ms. Bone asked emotionlessly.

“Fine, Madam.” Steven responded, rubbing his chest. Huh? Where’s my necklace? It was then

Steven realized he had dropped his lucky charm when he fought the bone spirit. Well, at least I am still in

one piece.

“You succeeded in rectifying history. Now leave and wait for your next mission.” Ms. Bone said.

Something’s not right. Steven thought, but he was tired and dismissed it as time travel anxiety and

stepped out.

The wheel is in motion...Mr. Steven. Ms. Bones grinned, staring at Steven’s rusty old necklace in

her skeletal palm.

The Time Machine

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Wong, Sherman - 10

he monk was rushing through the city dodging people left and right, “Finally” the monk said “I

found the cake.”He gobbled the cake in seconds then something he never thought of happened.

Three people walked out of the shadows, The monkey king, the legendary taking pig and the friar

the monkey king's master.

Suddenly something strange happened they were suddenly in China the year 617. The monkey king had

teleported the monk to 617 along with the three friends. The monkey king said: “You are the chosen one,

you have to save the world.” The monk said: “ What is happening to the world?” The monkey king did not

reply he just nodded at the materials sitting in front of them.

As soon as the monk stepped out of the time machine with the 4 other heroes they soon saw that the 4

heroes needed help he instantly agreed so the monkey king said use the time machine to travel to the future

and get a object named bagalabaga it is a machine that can build a building in 10 seconds so after he done

that.

“ I am sort of the leader so you will listen to me. First you will need to build schools to help educate the

world so the world will not look so bad.”

“ Secondly you need to find things from the future, of course you will use the time machine to travel

through time.

So the monk quickly finished the school and educated lots of Popeyes with the help of thee heroes they

told the people not to pollute and destroy the world, for example we could stop cutting down trees. Then

an evil scientist appeared he was called Mr.Gagadan he tried to stop the heroes and the monk to educate

people then they had a great battle in the end the heroes won but all the heroes had bad injuries so it was

only the monk who returned to the village , after educating the people the world wasn’t so polluted, the

village elder told him to meet him at his house they had a lot to talk about.

The skip till the end: The monk rushed though the village but this time he is not trying to find a cake he

was running because he was late for a ‘meeting’ with the village elder to talk about the amazing adventures

of the monk and also the amazing heroes did not meet him, the village elder met him and they chatted all

day long about the amazing adventures of the monk.

T

Wukong & the Five Finger Mountain

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Wong, Wesley - 10

oung Sun WuKong raced through the sky temple hall, shouting “I won! I won! The sky temple is

mine!”.

“I can’t believe he won,” “must be a dream.” Muttered the priests and gods.

“Not so fast! I should be the winner!” said a strong, powerful voice. Sun WuKong turned to look.

The Buddha emerged from the dark clouds and, a frown draw itself across his face and his eyebrows

furrowed, leaving his raging eyes in the darkness. He was in charge of the sky temple. “I should be the

winner.” said the Buddha with a deep, frightening, terrifying voice. He raised up his hand, and the weather

turned bad.The lightning touched the ground. WuKong dodged the bolts of lightning but realised it was a

trap. The bolts of lightning formed a lightning cage. But Wukong laughed and walked through the cage

without any harm. The battle kept on for a day, Staff clashing magic.

WuKong and the Buddha are still fighting. Fighting and shouting, screaming and clashing, the Buddha

huffed, and puffed, and yelled “The battle ends NOW!!!” and so he lifted up his hand and a million rocks

fell down on top of WuKong. WuKong had no time to dodge the rocks. WuKong was really scared, so he

turned into a bee and tried to escape the falling rocks. But the Buddha used a special force to push him to

the ground, as the rocks fell down on him.

Meanwhile, on Earth, it was quiet and peaceful. Then, suddenly and abruptly, There was a loud Boom!

WuKong had fallen onto a village. WuKong turned and saw that a gigantic mountain had fallen on him.

Not any ordinary mountain. A large, tremendous, tall, big, huge, great, enormous, gigantic, immense

shaped-like-a-hand mountain has fallen on to him.

One day, he woke up to the sound of the clucking from the rooster. He thought: “Stupid rooster, not

letting me sleep.”

He then realised that the rooster is chasing an ant. The ant was yelling “Help! Anybody help me from the

rooster eating me!” WuKong saw that the ant was in danger, so he whispered to the ant ”Hey! Come here,

ant! And I will protect you.”So the ant rushed to Wukong’s side and WuKong covered him with his hand.

The rooster walked away feeling confused. WuKong watched the rooster walk out of sight, and lifted his

hand up. The ant and WuKong became friends.

Afterwards, the Buddha knew that WuKong had learnt to be respectful and kind. So said to WuKong “ You

have learnt to be kind and respectful. You are freed.” Finally, the mountain lifted up until it was nowhere to

be seen, and WuKong left the debris and back to his homeland.

Y

Monkey King: Fighting Against Tablets

Victoria Shanghai Academy, Yin, Adora - 9

ukong woke up, startled by a man’s voice “We will make America great again!”

“Wh-Where are we? ” He jumped up, with many unanswered questions in mind, and

looked for his Master and his mates.

After a glance at a digital device on the table showing 2017, April 20, he murmured “We must have had a

long hibernation!” “Wake up!”

The friar first responded with a shy smile for oversleeping, while trying to wake the lazy pig up.

“One more minute, One more minute…” Muttered Bajie with his typical tactic of procrastination.

“Wukong, what’s happening?” Xuanzang was very surprised at the scene he saw after opening his eyes -

on what appeared to be a black outlined object on a wall where there was now a woman addressing a

congregation.

“Monster! ” Without thinking, the monkey king jumped up high with his Jing Gu stick, aiming at the

woman’s image. “Wait, Wukong,” Xuanzang stopped him as the congregation suddenly disappeared and

was replaced with a man and the word “NBC live” appeared on the right-hand corner.

Just then, Bajie accidentally touched on a silver colored, palm sized device, which suddenly lit up with a

pleasant female voice “What can I help you with?”

“Another monster! ” startled the pig.

The Friar also discovered another silver coloured device, double the size of Bajie’s .

“Stay away from them!” The monkey ordered. With his gift of thousand-miles eyesight and hearing

sense, he announced with laughter “Listen carefully. These are TVs, iPhones, and iPads. Everyone

nowadays uses them. They watch shows on the TV, play video games and surf internet!”

“Really? Is it fun? Let me have a try! ” Bajie wasted no time playing on the iPhone. “So cool!” After a

short while, he already figured out how to download games and got mouth-watering food games like the

“60 seconds burger run”. He simply couldn’t move his eyes away from the screen with saliva dripping.

“You silly pig, let me show you the cool stuff.” The monkey king took a bigger device, a Macbook, and

was instantly attracted to all sorts of fighting games. He quickly downloaded League of Legends.

The humble friar brought a spare iPad to Xuanzang . “Master, would you like to try too?”

“No thanks” Tangseng replied, “I shall do my daily devotion.”

Friar Sand then took the iPad and checked App store. But unlike the other two, he searched for useful apps

instead, and downloaded Google Map, and Weather Observatory. He took notes and researched the route

to go to the West.

Soon enough, Xuanzang announced, “Apprentices, time to move on. No more delay, Bajie.”

“Oh, please, just one more minute! And can I bring this Ipad ? ” begged Bajie, whose eyes turned to look

cute and innocent. That definitely persuaded Xuanzang,

“OK, but you must not over use it.”

The monkey king also grabbed the Mac while the Friar took the iPad. They set off.

Bajie walked really slowly with his eyes fixed on the screen, and kept sounding loud “YUM!”. Wukong

was no better. He kept pressing the keyboard playing the chaotic, fighting games.“Headshot! Come on!”

W

“Wukong, Bajie, please quiet down.” Xuanzang was annoyed. Sha heshang also tried to get them to hush

along the way while he was using Google Maps to find the best route.

“Walk forward to the nearest traffic light, then go left and walk forward …” He became a lot more

knowledgeable and surprisingly started to outwin Wukong, who used to be the smartest with a good sense

of direction.

Wukong turned more violent, hitting others with his newly acquired skills from violent games, and grew a

lot more hot-tempered. He made frequent shouts of excitement “I won !”

Xuanzang was getting more and more annoyed. He constantly cautioned them to behave, but in vain.

When it came to a point he could bear no more, Xuanzang started speaking the Jing Gu spell.

“Oh Master, please stop! Please ! ” Wukong was in great pain, rolling on the ground, hands holding his

head. “Sorry master,I am wrong. Please forgive me!” Ashamed of his bad behaviour, he repented. Xuanzang

stopped the spell.

“Master, I see people always using the screen heavily. It is so easy to get addicted.” The monkey went on.

“Wait! This is the bait from the monsters! That is exactly their plot after they were defeated by us. They left

these tablets to get mankind addicted. Before long, mankind will lose their will power, start fighting, and

eventually be destroyed! Oh no. We must stop the plan!”

Wukong jumped high to the sky, raising his stick, aiming at the iMac. “STOP!” Yelled Xuanzang. “I asked

you not to play the tablet, not to smash it!”

“But master, they must be from the monsters.”

Xuanzang comforted the confused Monkey. “Look, Sha Heshang used the device to help us find the best

route and stay safe in severe weather. I don't think that’s evil, but a useful tool. However, users must

exercise self control, which means you should choose the useful apps and set a time limit. Just like your Jing

Gu stick, you must use it for the good purpose and never harm innocent people, right?”

“Yes master!” All of the three apprentices bowed down with their palms closed.

“Now let’s get going!” At the order from Xuanzang, the team reunited once again.

Wukong now was back on track, equipped with not only thousand miles eyesight and hearing but also the

weather apps and the GPS to direct the team.

Bajie, though occasionally thinking about the delicious food from video games, was also learning useful

Apps.

Sha Heshang was always a reliable team member. He booked flights on Priceline and the hotels via Trivago.

Xuanzang was very pleased with their efforts!

Just before they departed for the next city, they stopped by many houses to leave a message, stating ‘Use

tablets wise and well. Set a time limit for your benefits.’

Silk Road Tales

Western Academy of Beijing - Azzopardi, Jeremy – 10

t was a cold, breezy night as Zheng He’s junk was cruising through the misty ocean. The low haze was

visible on the horizon. The esteemed explorer was sailing to the desolate unknown but was stopping in

Hormuz. He planned to go to the renowned Silk Road to buy essential supplies and ceramics, which he

later intended to barter with other civilizations for unique goods.

“Zheng He! Hormuz is approximately 20 li away!” reported the navigator.

Everyone on the junk looked up to Zheng He. He was a big risk-taker and had remarkable perseverance.

Zheng He’s shift was over. He handed over the wheel for the rest of the night and fell soundly asleep.

The next morning, as the junk was sailing into the Strait of Hormuz, Zheng He could feel the crisp and

refreshing morning air blowing on his face. He gathered a team of people to go off to shore. They were

starting their extensive, difficult journey through Persia's dusty deserts and they also intended to visit the

hectic town of Hamadan.

Zheng He’s crew decided to purchase water first as the team had a major shortage. “I will give you five chi

of silk, in return for 27 sheng of water," offered Zheng He.

"Deal!" responded the merchant, who was amazed by the high quality of oriental silk that was offered.

The early morning shades of red, yellow and orange were seeping through the horizon, as Zheng He lay

awake gazing at the sky above, resting in the tranquil fields outside Hamadan, thinking about his passion for

exploring. Eventually, his team woke up, and began to get ready for a new day. One of the crew exclaimed:

“Zheng He! Zheng He! The water has been stolen!”

“What! How could this possibly have happened? I can’t believe it! Now we’re going to have to go to the

market again,” roared Zheng He.

While at the market, some of the team members started to shiver wildly with a fever. Zheng He also started

to notice that gradually members of his team were bizarrely disappearing. He asked the remaining members

if they had seen anything suspicious. They too had noticed the decreasing numbers, but didn’t see anything

untoward.

“If you notice anything suspicious, report to me immediately. We will unravel this matter shortly,” stated

Zheng He firmly.

After getting the water, Zheng He's team set out to acquire ceramics, which were made in the Byzantine

Empire. On the way, he asked other merchants if they saw any people looking disoriented. Unfortunately,

they hadn’t seen anyone. The sick team members were now trembling very badly. They spotted a merchant

who was selling beautiful ceramics, with intertwined patterns and vivid colors.

“Where are you from?” asked Zheng He.

“I am a Venetian, from a country in Europe which is to the west of Asia. Venice has lots of canals, and we

have unique ways of living,” responded the merchant.

“Why did you come here?”

"I came here to explore the east with all its intricate architecture, as it is very different to where I am from. I

also came to make a fortune."

I

His name was Marco Polo.

Zheng He proposed an offer to Marco Polo, which he accepted. He also asked him if he knew any doctor

to treat his ill crew, but Marco Polo didn’t know anyone. Zheng He was still on the hunt for his missing

team members. They agreed to meet the next day to talk about the life in Hamadan.

It was late. Darkness was bleeding into the sky. The team retired for the night. The fever was now alarming.

All through the night, shrieks and cries could be heard. Unfortunately, nobody could do anything to help.

As the early morning sun rose through the seemingly everlasting darkness, swollen, ugly buboes appeared on

the sufferers’ necks. Within an hour, victims started to die. Following this tragic event, Zheng He led the

remaining crew out and decided to go and barter for food; supplies were low.

They walked somberly to a food stall and started looking for dried foods; these would last longer than most

other foods. The merchant was easy going and flexible. Zheng He and the merchant settled immediately on

a fee and purchased the food: figs, apricots, date palms and grapes.

Zheng He and his team approached the ancient statue Shir-e Sangi. The stone lion was bold and very

symbolic to Hamadan. He recognized Marco Polo instantly and thanked him for being so tolerant with his

offer. They then started a conversation about the town of Hamadan.

"Lots of sicknesses are rapidly spreading around, probably of the plague," commented Marco Polo

"Yes, unfortunately, a third of my crew died of illness this morning," replied Zheng He in a melancholic

tone.

“Also, thieves seem to be everywhere around us. This is not a surprise as Hamadan is the pinnacle of the Silk

Road.”

“That explains why our water got stolen.”

The conversation continued and Zheng He mentioned the inexplicable disappearance of some of his team.

Marco Polo simply ignored him as another merchant was calling him.

“I will be continuing my journey to Gujarat tomorrow,” stated Marco Polo eagerly.

"It was a pleasure to meet you, and I wish you well in the future," replied Zheng He.

“Good luck in your journey to the west,” concluded Marco Polo.

As the team departed Hamadan, they asked a merchant if he had seen any people with Asian heritage

wearing Chinese silk garments looking confused and somewhat lost.

"I saw some people with Marco Polo. He said that they were intrigued by his future expeditions so they

followed him," said the merchant casually.

“Did they actually do that?” boomed Zheng He.

“Yes, many others saw it too.”

Zheng He was determined to get his crew back: “One day, I will come back and get them!”

He eventually calmed down, reflected, and smiled:

“I guess I was not the only explorer on my junk!”

New Journey to the West

Western Acadmy of Beijing , Cui, Nina - 10

s the three starving disciples and their master arrived at a dark and steep valley, surrounded by

whirling mist floating around. The King Monkey who had brilliant sense smelled devil. Evil. Plain

evil. Getting closer and closer. The mist swirling and whirling closer. The sun setting at a

extraordinary speed, the sky getting darker and darker…

Before he new what was happening, and before he could aware his master of the chance they might be

caught dead, and what they can do to avoid that happening or worse; blackness surrounded him, and than

nothing.

When he opened his eyes, he saw “her”. The “her” everyone was telling him to be aware of when he was

caught after disarranging the sky palace. It was “her”. Where were they anyways? Why are they here? Who

exactly is she, the “her” they called it? Than it hit him! It was the 7 dragons cave, where the 7 dragons the

color of the rainbow would turn real each night and heal people. But what is she doing here?

“WHERE ARE WE?” Exclaimed the Pig!

“Um, I think we are at the 7 dragons cave, though what is she doing here?” Explained Sha Wujing while

wondering too.

Such a great question, wondered the Monkey King while trying to untie the rope that was holding on to

him, where are they?

“Welcome to my cave…” Announced the fine lady dressed in shining silk and glittering diamonds.

“Your cave? I thought it belonged to the 7 dragons.” Tang Sanzang commented bravely. “Who are you

anyways?”

“Aha, what a polite question. I am Paulina the snake devil, who once was so poor. But not anymore, well,

after I captured the 7 dragons and occupied their house. Ugh, but it’s in such poor condition.” Replied

Paulina.

“Why didn’t he thought of that before, and if he did, they would have never gotten themselves in here,

thought the Monkey King. Stupid me!!! But what can I do now?” He wondered. “Fight? Wrestle? Or

maybe…trick her.” He knew that she was way too strong for anyone he knew to fight, but she is definitely

not very smart. Tiny brain the size of a tennis ball… He knew that she was currently cursed by Guan Yin

Goddess to fall in love with what ever she sees first and that is anything gold. So if he can somehow get her

to…

“Aha, so you were the Paulina or you know “her” everyone was talking about. The smart and powerful

goddess, beautiful and rich. Convincing and lovely. Nice and caring. So I was wondering if you’ll let us go.”

He lied, knowing that of course it was a absolute NO “We gotta get going.”

“Maybe, maybe. But there is a deal” She replied, surprising the Monkey King. “Surprised you, huh? I knew

that. Of course NO. You can not leave here. No matter- wait, how about this, I let you go but you have

to give me that beautiful gold robe you’re wearing”

“Sure. Fine deal-”

As soon as the Monkey King finished his sentence, his master disturbed him, cutting him off. As he dragged

the Monkey King aside, he began to whisper.

A

“There is no way I’m giving him my robe” He stammered

“I know” The Monkey King replied. “Don’t worry, I have a plan in mind, but I need help from Guan Yin

Goddess. You may trust me!” Than he turned toward Paulina. “We need one night to discuss and make a

decision. Tomorrow, nine in the morning we tell you. Deal?”

“Fine, whatever. Though I’m warning you. You don’t give me, you don’t leave. Hehe” She sneered

It was already mid night, and the Monkey King still haven’t actually got a plan. Yes, he did tell his master

that he had a excellent one, but nah, not really. Than it hit him. Again! “Maybe, I should ask help from

Guan Yin Goddess. Why didn’t I think of her before. Second time I made a mistake today. Why was I so

clumsy.” He thought. As soon as he settled on the plan, he cartwheeleded to Guan Yin Goddess’s palace. A

fancy cloud one. With shimmery diamonds and glittering gold. As soon as he saw her, he asked:

“Can you please somehow make Paulina a new robe the exactly same as my master’s and give it to me so I

can give it to her and than-”

Before he could’ve finished his sentence, she interrupted:

“Okay, enough. I know your plan” She said sternly. “I will make her a FAKE one the same as your master’s

and give it to you. But you will need my help, because nevertheless, she will still not let you go even if you

give it to her. Understand?”

“Yup, wait. I do?” Asked the Monkey King.

“Yes, Indeed you do”

The next morning, the robe was finished. The Monkey King threw it at Paulina like how Guan Yin

Goddess told him to do. Just as it landed on the palms of her hand, she turned to ice. Well, actually a ugly

ice sculpture. Although it looked more like a ice block. Disorganized and, well, just ugh!

After the three disciples, their master, the seven, colorful, nice, caring dragons thanked Guan Yin Goddess

and got their cave that was in such beautiful conditioning back, the three disciples followed their master to a

more convincing place. The sunny world.

Berry the Travel Cat

Western Academy of Beijing, Jung, Joy - 9

long time ago, a cat named Berry watched the horizon. Everyday she waited by the bay for ships

returning from a journey. Berry was a brilliant cat and very unique. Also she loved her owner, but

her owner left the house. Berry felt sorrow because she thought she was abandoned. But because

she loved her owner so much, she thought she had to go a voyage for looking for her owner.

While she was packing, she found a picture of her owner’s house and found a map. She knew that she to go

to the West! So she started her voyage.

In her voyage she tasted many different kinds of fish. Then she saw a starfish on the sand. Berry wanted to

help it. But she couldn’t. She felt very sorry for all the starfish on the sand. She left the ocean and climbed

up to a mountain.

On there, the air was fresh and cold. Berry’s foot sank in the snow. When she looked at side of the top of

the mountaintop from that angle, she saw the border of the clouds touch the rocks below. She also saw that

she was almost at the west.

When she went down from the mountain, she saw a village. She saw a cat who looked very sad. Berry got

close to her and asked “why are you sad?” “I got abandoned a few weeks ago because my owner liked a

puppy better than a cat, but he only had a cat which me, he made money and bought a dog, that was how I

was abandoned.” The cat said.

“I’m abandoned too. But I love my owner, so I’m on a voyage how. I have to go to the west to find my

owner. I think you play with the dog and don’t hurt him or her, I think the owner might like you again.”

Berry said.

“Thank you for that. I’ll try to away. And you said you want to go to the west? If you go and turn left, then

you might see lots of houses. You would not miss it. I don’t know your owner’s house. Sorry. And also

thank you for cheering me up.” The cat said. After that she ran to her owner’s house to try out from Berry.

At the same time, Berry reached the west! Then she took out the picture of her owner’s house and found a

same one. She knocked on the door. Then her owner saw Berry. Her owner was so proud and happy to see

her. Also the owner realized how much trouble she had caused Berry to find her there.

Then she said “Thank you for coming and sorry. It was my fault to leave you alone. Sorry and Thank you.”

Berry was proud of herself too. But then she said to her owner “I was having lots of fun and found of

interesting things, so I’m going on a new voyage to the whole world. Bye my owner! Thank you for loving

me.”

The owner had nothing to say bye...

TO BE CONTINUED...

A

Secret Door

Western Academy of Beijing, Kim , Eithan – 10

ey! Did you know my dad has a secret door?” I said with a loud voice. “No way Jakob!

There is no such thing as a secret door!” “I am so curious about that door I wonder what

that door does”. “But my dad doesn’t let me!” “Let’s just go and play” It looked like my

friend didn’t believed me. After while, I played with My Friend I went back to my house and I saw a

magical door. But If I go into it, my Dad will be so mad. So I didn’t opened the magical door. I went

outside and I had a good time with my Friends. “Hey Jack and Ronsen! Do you have any Interest In the

Secret Door?” “Yeah!” Jack said. “How about you Ronsen?” “Yeah” Ronsen said. “This night, do you

want to come my house and find about the magic door?” “sure!” That was when the problem started.

“Hey! Be quiet! I said. We saw my Dad watching a TV show. We went to the place where the Magical

Door was. “Wow” we all said. “Let’s go in!” So we went Inside the secret door. Our heads were dazzled, so

we closed our eyes and we slept. “Where are we?” “ This is like adventure? yeah!” Said Ronsen. I was very

scared. I didn’t know what was going on. But there were big Houses and there was also many cars. There

was a man who was just walking. So, we asked “What is this place?” So the old man answered “This is San-

Francisco!” “Oh Thanks!” “Wait” the man said Are you from San Francisco?” He said with a scary voice.

“Yeah” we lied. “Oh then can I go with you?” “Wait a second what should we do?” We whispered. “Let’s

just try. Ok”? “Sure Lets go together!” But the man was smiling to his self I felt weird but we just went. “So

where are you going?” The man said. “I’m not sure” Jack said with a low voice.

“I have very good plan on San Francisco do you want to follow my plan?” “Sure!” Everyone said without

me. “Wait!” but everyone just didn’t heard me. “So first we are going to Golden Gate!” The man said. “But

we want go but we don’t have that much money!” “It’s fine I can do that for you.” I was not really happy

because I felt something strange.

“So let’s go there tomorrow and lets go to Hotel!” “yes!” So we went to our own room. “So did you know

that?” I said. “What?” Ronsen asked with a curious voice. “I think the man is a strange person because he

laugh when we go together and he also he kept helping us and he also gave us a good Hotel!” “What? So he

laugh when we go together?” Jack said. “yes!” “I think Jakob’s right!” “Let’s go out this Hotel!!” We

opened the door. But there was a man. “Hi” we said. “Where are you going?” He asked. “Ummm were are

just going outside to play.” we said. “should I follow you?” He asked. “No thanks.” we said. “See you

later” he said. We went outside of the hotel. “It’s so dark outside what should we do now Jakob?” Ronsen

asked. “So find our Secret door and lets go back to our home” I said. “Do you remember the place the

place that we came in San Francisco?” “I’m not sure but follow me!” Jack said. “Do we have to go more?”

I said “Here!” “Yes!”We fined the door!” We all yelled. “Wait a minute where are guys going?” We didn’t

said any thing. You can’t go into the door until I give you a permission!” The man said.

“Oh-no!” We yelled. “Were you kept following us?” We asked. “Yes!” He said. “Can you wait for just for

2 minutes?” We asked. “Ok” Man said. “ We are fast at running so we can run past him.” Ronson said with

a quiet voice. “Times up! The man yelled. “Three, two, one run!” We yelled. We opened the secret door

and we went inside. Our heads were dazzled again. “ Where are we?” I asked. “Yes we are here!” Jack

shouted. “It’s time to sleep you too Jack and Ronsen!” Dad said. “What?” “Can we talk for few minutes?” I

asked. “Sure be quick!” “Guys it was a fun adventure. Let’s never go to secret door because we know what

the secret door does!” We said. “ Good night Jack and Ronsen. “Bye!”

“H

New Journey to the West

Western Academy of Beijing, Kim, Lina – 10

ore than 1,300 years ago, there was a brave young monk, Xuanzang, who always had dreamt of

becoming one who saves the world. Yes, he wanted to be a hero, a super hero! To become a

great hero, he prepared a journey to India to meet Hanuman, a powerful god in India.

Hanuman was a powerful, brave, and heroic god in India. And we believe this is why Xuanzang wanted to

meet him. But, do you think it was super easy to meet and ask Hanuman for a training or something?

From China to India, it was a very long journey, and Xuanzang needed friends to go with. So, he found

three friends who wanted to join his journey: a monkey king, a talking pig, and a friar. The talking pig

could speak as a human, so he translated what the monkey king said to Xuanzang and the friar all the time.

For what Xuanzang and the friar said, the monkey king could understand without talking pig’s help.

Because Hanuman was really brave and heroic, the monkey king wanted to learn from Hanuman about how

to be brave and lead his monkey world well. Also, the talking pig wanted to be a Batman! Joking, the

talking pig wanted to be a super pig! Lastly, the friar wanted to be more heroic and kind.

With great passion, they started the journey to the west. However, they only had a map, compass, little

amount of money, and clothes. Therefore, they always walked, rested for a few minutes, and walked again.

When they were thirsty, they had to drink from the ocean.

Once, the friar asked, “What if we just make a boat with tree trunks?” Everyone nodded and agreed with

the idea. They all started to collect tree trunks from the forests. But the problem was that there were only

twigs found on the ground. For tree trunks, they had to climb trees and cut them, but it was not easy to cut

the trees! At the end, they just decided to pick up some twigs and make a little boat.

When they finally made a little boat, they started to go on board carefully. When Xuanzang first went on

the boat, it was still and fine. When the monkey king went on, it was still steady. Next, when the talking

pig slowly put his feet in, it began to tremble. Lastly, when the friar was just about to put his one foot in, the

boat started to sink slowly! Everyone was panicking, and the water was coming into the boat! They quickly

jumped out of the sinking boat. Now, they had to think about another way. The talking pig suggested,

“What if we just hike those southwestern mountains?” Everyone, except the friar, nodded. So, everyone

asked the friar why. And he said that it would take much longer to walk across the mountains. Later,

Xuanzang came up with another idea of just borrowing a boat. Everyone sighed and said, “Are we stupid? It

would only cost us just little.” Xuanzang laughed aloud and borrowed a boat to cross the ocean.

Xuanzang and the three companions sailed day and night, but the ocean seemed endless like the whole

universe. One day, in the middle of the ocean, they heard creaking and groaning noises, and the boat started

to leak. Everyone tried to pump out water, but all had to jump out of the boat and swim. Among them, no

one was good at swim, so after jumping out of the boat, they could not do anything. Water was freezing,

and everyone was in panic. The monkey king was messing around and being loud; the talking pig was just

floating around; and the friar was losing consciousness and drowning. Xuanzang was the only one who was

trying to calm down and think straight. Little later, the boat sank to the bottom of the ocean.

Xuanzang and three others were all safe, but they were all wet and freezing. Without a boat, all they could

do were just floating around the ocean and cloud-spotting. Soon after, Mr. Alligator, a giant dragonfly who

lend Xuanzang the boat, came and rescued everyone.

Mr. Alligator salvaged the boat and found a hole in the bottom of the boat. He said everyone that the hole

caused the sinking. The friar said that he saw the boat crashing into a quite big rock in the beginning of the

sailing. He added, “I didn’t see any water leaking or damage, so I thought it was okay.” Everyone got angry

and shouted at him, “Why didn’t’ you tell us?!”

M

They were only half way to India, but they already lost their boat and almost everything they had. All they

had in hands were small amount of cash and a map. They had to come up with a new plan to finish their

journey. After discussion, they decided to just walk as they did in the very beginning of the journey, but

there was another problem. They started their journey in the summer, and they were all in summer clothes.

But, the winter was just around the corner, and they needed something to wear. The friar was the only one

with money, and everyone started to suck up to the friar, the one with the money.

Although he had only little amount of money, he used all of his money to buy a soft and big blanket, that

would make everybody warm. Also, with that map, they just continued to go to the west. They had many

ideas to go to the West. For example, they first walked, secondly they ran, thirdly, they borrowed 2 horses

to go, lastly they walked again!

Well, the story ends here, and we do not know if they made it to India. As far as I know, they are still

walking to India.

New Journey to the West

Western Academy of Beijing, Li, Claudia - 11

nce, in a faraway sea, was a little island. On the island, was a cliff, and on the cliff, was a stone.

The stone was great and proud and was a cloudy, smoke colored shade of grey. It remained there

for centuries and centuries, until one day, when it quivered. It shuddered, and then- crack! A

stone monkey jumped out! It’a huge, glassy, eyes darted around, then he shook his diminutive little head

and jumped off the cliff. After a while of walking, he coincided with a pack of other monkeys. He was made

out of stone, and the rest of the bunch were normal, but that didn’t matter. They instantly became friends,

and he decided that he would remain with them.

On a blithe morning, when the stone monkey and some others were bathing in the nearby lake, one

of the monkeys craned his neck in the direction of where the lake water was coming from and questioned:

“Where does this water come from?” Everyone looked at each other and shrugged. He suggested that they

go find out, and since none of the rest of the monkeys protested, they set off to find the beginning of the

river.

They climbed and climbed, carefully following the river path, with the stone monkey in the lead.

Finally, they reached the opening of the river, to find a magnificent waterfall gazing back at them. They

were all dazzled, and then went chaotic; everyone was pushing to get a closer look, and one of the monkeys

yelled: “If anyone can jump in that waterfall and jump back out, unharmed, we will make them our king!”

All the monkeys agreed, but no one volunteered to go. After an awkward few moments of staring and

expecting, a voice piped up: “I’ll try.”

When they looked around, they saw the stone monkey raising his hand. They all laughed but were

startled by his boldness and bravery. At first, they all thought that he was kidding, but when he took a deep

breath, shook his head, pushed himself off the ground and jumped into the waterfall, their eyes grew into

the size of tennis balls and all of their mouths dropped open. They worried about him but little did they

know what fun and mysteries were soon going to be exposed by this brave little monkey.

When he jumped in, he landed on something hard, but bendy. He was surprised, because there

wasn’t a single drop of water in what looked like a cave. Cautiously, he opened his eyes and saw that he was

standing on a bridge. He looked back, and it made sense- the waterfall was like a humongous curtain,

covering up the bridge. He walked deeper into the cave, and what he saw was beyond what a stone monkey

could ever wish for. There was an enormous circular room, with different passageways leading off to

hallways, like a hotel. It was so beautiful, words could not describe it. There were green, bushy trees and

blossoming, sweet-smelling flowers all over the courtyard. There were bridges and stairs up to who-

knows-where, and the whole place was so clean it was practically sparkling. The place was so big, the stone

monkey knew that all the monkeys outside and in their old cave could fit, no matter how young or old,

short or tall, skinny or fat they were. But the best of all, absolutely EVERYTHING was made out of stone.

There were stone doors, stone tables, stone stools, stone plates, stone forks, stone stairs, stone sinks, stone

bathrooms, and even the fires that lit up the cave were held by stones!

Seeing this, he returned to the bridge and jumped back out of the waterfall. He was greeted warmly

by the other monkeys, who asked him what he saw inside. Slowly, he told them everything he saw, every

detail and every step he took. After he was finished, they excitedly went to call the other monkeys and, lead

by the stone monkey, jumped into the waterfall to live in it. Inside, when everyone was settled down, they

had a ceremony and crowned him as their king. From then on, the stone monkey was called the “Monkey

King”, and ruled over the other monkeys in the cave behind the waterfall, the place he called Home.

O

Amazing Journey from Maid to Queen Matilda

Western Academy of Beijing, Pal Singh, Kush - 8

nce upon a time there was a big city with a lot of people. There was a big house in the middle of

the city. There were 15 people living in the house, which were the mother, father, 5 big brothers,

three big sisters, two little brothers, two little sisters and one maid. One day when the maid was

cleaning the house she accidently dropped a vase. The owners got very angry that the maid had to go out

and find a new owner. The maid started going to the West and knocked on every door she found. She then

got hungry so she went to a market and got some food. She walked a lot until she reached the end of the

city and found a sea. Suddenly, a wizard appeared from nowhere. The wizard said “If you come with me I

will make you the queen”. So the maid followed the wizard. Now, they had to cross the sea. So the wizard

used his magic to cross the sea. He gave the maid wings to fly to the end of the sea. So they flew across but

then the magic ended and the maid fell into the sea. The wizard saw a storm coming and he immediately

dived into the sea to save the maid. He found the maid and he grabbed her with his hand and pulled her out

and took her to an island. They climbed a tree which was on the island and they saw that the storm was

coming very close. They found many wooden logs on the island and a rope which they used to make a raft.

They found a safe place and waited for the storm to pass. Once it passed they got on the raft and set on sail

and they reached their destination. Now they bought two horses and started going to a place which was

very peaceful. So they went a place with castles all around. They went to the king and asked if the king

would like a new wife? The king said no. The wizard and the maid got upset. The wizard said lets go to

different kingdoms. So then they went to different kingdoms and asked the king whether they would like a

new wife. All the kings refused. Now they were terribly upset. Wizard said to the maid, don’t be upset we

will make our own kingdom. Wizard took his magic wand and said “Abra Ka Dabra Chiki Liki Bumba”

and a beautiful white kingdom appeared in front of them with lots of beautiful garden, mountains, waterfall

and flowers. They named the Kingdom as “White Marble Kingdom”. Then they both went inside and saw

beautiful greenery. Then the maid said we need people to work for the Crown. So the Wizard brought

some people who would like to be the cooks, guards, gardeners, servants and soldiers. The maid decided to

take a cooking test for the cooks. The day for the test went a disaster. There was a lot of steam and a lot of

noise. Then the maid tasted every single dish. One dish was very bad that she got sick. She ordered the

wizard to punish that cook who made that dish. So the wizard did what he was told to do. The maid

decided to have a big feast for her crowning ceremony in which she invited king and queens from all the

kingdoms and everybody from her own kingdom. On the day of crowning, all the guests came through the

golden gate which was decorated with flowers. Then they all gathered in the main hall of the castle waiting

for the would be Queen to arrive. The Queen entered wearing a silver gown and beautiful jewellery. She

was looking very beautiful and all were surprised to see such a beautiful Queen. She sat on her throne and

the wizard put the golden crown on her head. The wizard announced that she is the Queen of the new

kingdom called White Marble Kingdom and her new name is Queen Matilda. The Queen stood up and

started to say in her soft voice “ I am going to marry the man who is the strongest, with the kindest heart

and the most caring of all”. So we will have the contest and the wizard is going to take the test. After

having all the test they finally found a the most charming, caring and the strongest King named Prince

Molen from Cranberry Kingdom. They got married with a lot of pomp and show.

The King and Queen lived happily as days and years passed. After some years, one day, the Queen went out

for a walk and saw that every family in the Kingdom had a baby. So she also wanted to have one. That

night she had a dream that there was a island far far away in the west with a tree having magical on it. If you

put them in water and take them out and then drink the water you will have a baby. The next day she told

her husband to go and get the leaf. The King refused to go but the Queen insisted that he must go. So the

King went to the West and had a hard time finding the island. Finally he found the island and the leaf and

came back to his kingdom after five years. Then the Queen drank the leaf water and had a beautiful princess

which she named Princess Rose.

AND THEN THEY LIVED HAPPILY EVER AFTER WITH NO TROUBLE

O

Journey to the Cave

Western Academy of Beijing, Park, Sian - 8

nce there was a girl whose name was Melody. Melody had big eyes and curly blonde hair. Melody

was a brave teenager. And she wanted to go to the most dangerous cave in the world. The cave

was in Europe and it was far West. Melody packed warm clothes and shoes. For food she packed

rice and meat, and she drank milk.

Then she started her journey to the cave. She arrived at the cave and she started going in. The cave was

dark and creepy, and it was also very cold. She once heard that it is very dangerous in the cave. But she

didn’t see any dangerous things, so she kept going in.

But, after a while, she started to see a dark shape in the cave. The dark shape was a steep and high wall. She

didn’t have a rope to climb up the wall, so she started to look for something that could help her get up the

wall. She looked and looked and after a long hour she found an old rope, and she put the rope on the wall

and started climbing. It was hard work, but she kept on climbing the wall.

She finally got to the top of the wall and she started to go down to the other side. Then when she reached

the other side, she had to cross a maze. In the maze there were all types of monsters. Melody was so scared

she shivered, but she didn’t give up. She started to cross the maze, but she came to a dead end. At the dead

end, their stood a monster! Melody was terrified, that she started to scream so loudly that the monster ran

away scared.

Melody turned back and walked out of the dead end. And she went to another pathway that was painted in

red. She followed the red paint and she got to a end! There she found a key which she didn’t know what it

was for, but she kept it in case she might need it.

Melody was looking at the key, then something patted Melody on the back. Melody almost jumped, but she

turned around and saw a monster. Melody ran as fast as her feet could carry her, then she saw a clue and

stopped. The clue was on a piece of paper. Melody read the clue, the clue said a treasure was hidden in a

secret place in the cave. Melody was desperate to find the treasure, so she looked for something that looked

like a secret passage. After an hour Melody found one, and walked into it.

Then she stepped on something hard. When she looked down, she saw a treasure box buried in the mud.

Melody started to dig, and she got out the treasure! And she tried opening the treasure with the key she

picked up, it worked! Melody was so happy, she thought she would explode!

But it was so heavy, how can she get out and bring it back home? Melody looked for a way out of the

cave. After hours of searching, she found a way. When she got out, she looked for someone who could help

her. Then she saw someone coming to her, she shouted HELP I’M HERE! HELP ME!!

The person was a ballerina. The ballerina saw Melody and came to help her. She was very nice, and helped

Melody to take the treasure to ballerina’s father. The ballerina’s father gave Melody a net to put the treasure

in. With the help of the ballerina and her father, Melody started her journey home.

She took a train back home. It was a long trip, so she had to eat and sleep in the train. Melody went to

sleep, but in the middle of the night a sound woke her up. A person was trying to steal her treasure! Melody

SCREAMED. Melody kicked the thief away. The next day she got out of the train. Melody was delighted

to be back home.

She gave most of her treasure to poor countries and people. Melody used the treasure for herself only for the

things she really needed. Melody won prizes for kindness and for being a good person. And Melody lived

happily ever after.

O

Off I Go

Western Academy of Beijing, Porter, Rory - 9

nce a upon a time there was a young boy named Teal who lived in New Zealand. Teal was a very

talented boy; for example he had built his own treehouse in his back garden all by himself. As you

can tell he was very independent.

One day Teal and his family went to a farmers market near home. Once they had started looking around

Teal’s mom said “now Teal, your mum and I are going to look at some stalls, you stay here and wait around

this stall” and off they went humming their favourite song. Once they had left, Teal looked around the stall

he was standing next to. It was selling chocolate fish (these were a pink marshmallows in the shape of a fish

that was coated in chocolate.)

“Chocolate fish, chocolate fish two for the price of one!” the stall owner shouted, trying to get people to

come and have a look at his stall. Teal went over to have a look. Just then the ground started rumbling and

the stalls started collapsing. Suddenly, Teal realised what was happening, it was an earthquake!

Luckily, because Teal had spent his whole life in New Zealand, he knew exactly what to do and he sprang

into action and took cover. Fifteen minutes later the earthquake ended and Teal started to go home, he

knew that his parents would meet him there. When he got home the house was empty so he let himself in.

He waited for half an hour and then the doorbell rang. He raced down the stairs expecting it to be his mom

and dad but when he opened the door he saw two policemen. “Oh!” exclaimed Teal “ what are you doing

here!” “We need to talk to you about something” mutters one of the policemen. “well, come in” said Teal,

quite confused. When they where all seated in the sitting room the first policeman started to talk. “As you

know, about an hour ago there was an earth quake” yes…” pushed Teal “and, well…your parents didn’t

quite make it” added the second policeman. “What do you mean?” said Teal he just couldn’t believe it! His

parents couldn’t be dead. He had often dreamt about living alone but now it had actually happened it just

felt wrong. “Yes, so you will be sent to your aunt and uncle in England, A lady who goes by the name of

Miss Transpet will arrive tomorrow to collect you” concluded the first one. (Teal was not to happy about

this because he never agreed with his aunt but still, he went to bed).

The next day Teal woke up early at six o, clock and got ready to go. He waited ’till lunch time and no one

came. So, he made himself a lunch of sandwiches and sat down and waited. By seven o, clock still no one

had come so Teal went to bed feeling very confused. By lunch time the next day no one had come either so

Teal decided this was ridiculous and went straight to bed just as he had done before. The next day however,

Teal got so confused and annoyed that he decided he would travel to England by himself. He ran into the

kitchen, grabbed the boarding passes for the flight off the counter and dashed round the house to get

everything he needed. He raced out the door and started the 30 minute walk to the small airport. When he

arrived at the airport he walked to his gate, blending with other families and groups. After that he boarded

his flight. It was a long flight, so it needed a big plane - there were lots and lots of seats. Teal went to his

seat and sat down. “welcome to our flight….” the pilot started the boarding announcement. Teal buckled

up his seatbelt and started to close his eyes.

It was 10:00 in the morning in busy London just as Teal’s plane touched down at Heathrow, England’s

capital airport.

Teal was very tired, as a result of that he thought he should go to the bathroom and splash his face with

water. (This was how he usually woke himself up). Then he suddenly realised that he hadn't thought his trip

through very well, he knew where his aunt and uncle’s house was but he had no way to get to it. He

thought about this for a while then he thought he should take a taxi. So, he went and got in the taxi queue.

When he finally got to the front of the taxi queue he got into a taxi. The driver waited, as if expecting a

parent or adult to get in. “Where are your parents kid” he asked, not unkindly. “Oh, they took another

taxi” he lied “now do you want the money or not?” He gave the driver the address to his aunt and uncle’s

house and the driver raised his eyebrows but he said “ok then, buckle up!”

O

When he arrived at his aunt and uncle’s house he took a deep breath then rang the doorbell. His aunt and

uncle started asking lots of questions like “where have you been?”, “what happened?” and “come in!”

(actually the last one was not a question but you get the idea). Finally they calmed down and asked Teal to

come in and explain what had happened. Teal explained about everything: his parents, miss Transpet, the

flight and the taxi. After he told the story everyone was silent for a while then Teal’s aunt said to him “well,

it sounds like you need a warm bath and then you should go to bed!” And finally, finally, even though it

was only 6:00 Teal decided he definitely agreed with his aunt this time.

Hunting for Richness

Western Academy of Beijing , Song, Justin – 10

ey, Tony, wait for me!” Alex shouted as his brother Tony darted into the forest as fast as a

bullet. Alex worried that he would get lost in the forest forever. But, he kept on running

because he was anxious more about Tony being lost alone. Pausing to take a break for a

minute, he saw two different paths ahead of him! ‘Left or right?’ he whispered to himself in a scared voice.

Then, he yelled, “Tony!!!” No answer. Hesitated, Alex decided to go right, dashing to the deep, deep

forest. After Alex ran with all of his might, he found Tony. Because Tony denied going back home, Alex

started to beg. But, Tony said, “Don’t beg me. It is annoying!” So, Alex just kept on walking with Tony. It

was then that they heard a painful roar nearby. “Grrr…” Alex hid behind Tony’s back, but Tony went

closer to the place where the sound was coming. Surprisingly, they saw a small wolf inside a trap full of

sharp spines. Tony got a very long bamboo stick and threw it to the wolf. The wolf held it and came out.

With a deep sense of gratitude, the wolf, named Ethan, told Tony and Alex that he’s looking for treasure in

a country called China which was in the west of Korea. Under Japan’s tyranny for more than 20 years,

Korea had suffered from extreme poverty. Without a hint of hesitation, they packed their stuff. Their

journey began!

Tony, Alex, and Ethan started to go toward the west. “Is this way right? How long do we have to

walk more?” said Tony, feeling already exhausted. “I’m not sure,” replied Ethan, “It would take more than

one month to get there.” Ethan explained how far the place was and how dangerous it would be. “There

are many dangers along the way. Be careful!” But, they didn’t come across any danger until the moment.

Little did they know! When evening came, and an inky darkness draped over the forest, they found a cave.

To his astonishment, the cave was warm. It was a long time for them to feel this kind of warmth. Alex went

to bed, dreaming of his mother’s warm hugging. They woke up early, because of peculiar sound. Hissings

and groaning and muffled cries that dying creature might make. The noises came from underneath.

Suddenly, the ground jerked. They flashed out of the cave. A volcano was erupting! Sharp crackling like an

enormous snapping of twigs, then a roar like the fall of entire trees of the forest! Suddenly, Ethan pulled

Tony and Alex on his back, racing out of the forest. They could feel the noises getting away. Panting, Ethan

let them climb down.

A few days later, they met a wolf family. Strangely, all the wolves’ eyes were red. Anyway, the

family promised to lead them to a spot where the treasure was hidden. The place, with a haze of smoke and

stream, was covered with sand. The wolf family told them to find a hole. As soon as they found the hole,

they all were sucked into the hole. After gathering their senses, they got to realize that there were a target

ahead of them! A bow and 12 arrows lying in the ground as well. Tony said, “I think we need to hit the

center of the target 10 times to finish this challenge.” Alex mumbled, “I want to try this challenge. I didn’t

do anything for us, until now.” Both of his friends were glad about his confidence. He hit the center 9

times, and there was only 1 arrows left. ‘You can do it, Alex.” Alex whispered to himself. He shot the last

arrow with feeling of tension. Everyone closed their eyes. Then, Alex did it! They made their way through

the challenge! Three of them walked and walked, until they saw a treasure box ahead of them. “Oh,

look at the treasure waiting for me. Let’s just go get it.” There was a circle around the treasure box. When

they went inside the circle, arrows came out from the top. “Oh, that was dangerous.” Alex exclaimed. So,

they threw rocks because they knew that when something gets inside the circle, the arrows came. And they

thought that there would be the end of the arrows, somehow. They threw and threw with all of their power

until there was the end! They opened the treasure box. They thought that it would be a bunch of diamonds

or something. But there was nothing and nothing happened. “What!! There is nothing. Like we put so

much effort on this, and it was all lie!” Tony and Alex said. “No, it’s not the end. Let’s go home and see.”

Ethan said. They went back home.

“H

They were going to their home. They saw the wolf family. Their eyes were not red any more. Ethan

noticed that he needed to say good-bye to Alex and Tony, following the wolf family. Meanwhile, Tony

and Alex arrived at their destination of few weeks of sufferings for foods and water. But, they couldn’t see

their home anywhere. Instead, there was a luxurious mansion in the spot. Tony said, “Let’s go in and ask

them if they saw our parents.” They went closer to the mansion. Once they arrived to the door, they ringed

the bell. They were quite nervous. Then, the door opened. Surprisingly, it was Tony and Alex’s parents!

“Where were you! We missed you a lot!” their parents said as all of them cried in happiness. Now, Tony

and Alex understood what Ethan meant to them. Finally, all three friends returned to their home. They

lived happily ever after, perhaps they are the ones who are the most happy in the world!!!

New Journey to the West

Western Academy of Beijing, Wong, Hannah - 8

ne day while the Tang Priest (also known as Xuanzang) and his 3 magical disciples, talking Pig,

Friar Sand and the mischievous Monkey King (Sun Wu Kong), were continuing their journey to

the west to fetch the true scriptures, they met a young woman along the river. When they were

resting under a tree, they chatted. The women warned them what dangers lay ahead of the Tang Priest and

his disciples.

The young women said to Tang Priest, “Priest, there’s monster named Medusa and she could turn people to

stone when they look into her eyes. The monster will then destroy the stone statues so that the spirits of the

people that she turned into stone will be completely destroyed and cannot be brought back to life”.

They thanked the young woman and went on their way. Soon they saw a pretty little cottage with a gentle

stream flowing through it. The Monkey King instantly recognized the cottage that the young woman

described as the lair of Medusa. At that moment, the Monkey King hatched a cunning plan to stop the

monster. He whispered his plan to the Tang Priest, Friar Sand and Pig. According to the plan, they would

sneak in and Pig will change to into a handsome man to distract Medusa while the Monkey King would

sneak in behind Medusa and kill her.

At first the plan worked but there was one little thing that Pig forgot was that if you look directly at

Medusa’s eyes then you will turn to stone. While Pig was distracting Medusa, Pig accidentally looked

Medusa in the eyes and he screamed and immediately turned into stone. Friar Sand heard Pig’s scream, so he

decided to check on Pig. He told the Tang Priest to wait for him to check out Medusa’s lair to find out

what happened. But when Friar Sand did not come back the Tang Priest went in and was also turned to

stone.

While hiding, the very mischievous and lazy Monkey King had been very tired and in his hiding spot

(behind a rock) he had fallen asleep. During his nap, he had heard Pig screaming and Friar Sand gasp. He

woke up quickly but was feeling very groggy and sleepy.

Upon hearing the screaming and gasping, Monkey King leaped out of his hiding spot to fight Medusa.

Monkey King was no match for Medusa as she was a good swordswoman because she could fight with

anything and also, he was sleepy and sluggish. Fortunately, Monkey King was born from a magical rock, he

could look directly into Medusa’s eyes without turning into stone. When he looked at Medusa, Monkey

King was surprised that she turned out to be a very beautiful young woman with many cute baby snakes on

her head instead of hairs. He was expecting an ugly old monster.

Monkey King was quick witted and smart, knowing that he was losing the battle, he quickly thought of a

different strategy. He decided to pull out some hairs and he turned his hairs into three identical Monkeys.

He left his doubles in the lair to fight Medusa while he went to seek the Bodhisattva Guan Yin for some

advice. In one somersault, he reached the floating island of Perfect Bliss where the Bodhisattva lived.

Before the Monkey King arrived, the Bodhisattva sensed him so she went to the edge of the floating island

to greet him. The Monkey King explained about Medusa, while he was talking, he shivered and realized

that his doubles were about to turn into stone. As such he ended the spell and took back his hairs.

As soon as the Bodhisattva received all the information she needed, she commanded the Monkey King to

lead her to the lair of Medusa so she could see for herself to investigate who was Medusa. They arrived at

Medusa’s lair in a split second. The Bodhisattva told the Monkey King to wait for her outside. Then she

went into Medusa’s lair.

The Monkey King waited outside of Medusa’s lair but then suddenly he felt rumbling in the earth below his

feet and so the Monkey King went in to investigate what was happening. The Monkey King saw that the

Bodhisattva and Medusa started fighting and were using their own brand of magic powers, determined to

kill each other. The Monkey King tried to help but the Bodhisattva commanded him to stop. She said that

the fight was between the two of them and no one can interfere, it was their destiny to fight each other.

O

The Monkey King watched as the two opponents started to tire, then when the Bodhisattva and Medusa

were in the middle of fighting Medusa yelled “stop!” and said, “I surrender”. Then she said, “I’m now on

your side” ‘’I am tired of fighting you.” Everyone was shocked that Medusa had now surrendered and

changed sides to join the Bodhisattva and other Gods instead.

The Bodhisattva told Medusa that she could be the entrance guard to heaven so that she could turn intruders

to stone. Medusa had a happy life in heaven thereafter. She loved her new job because she got to know new

people every day. She wore special glasses to avoid turning people into stone. When someone tried to sneak

into heaven she can press a button on the side of her glasses and it let the lens of the glasses slide away to

turn them to stone. So be careful if you meet Medusa. If you do, just tell her that you are on her side she

won’t hurt you and turn you into stone. Medusa wrote a story about her fight with the Monkey King and

the Bodhisattva and did you know that you just finished reading it?

New Journey to the West

Western Academy of Beijing, Zhang, Lily – 10

he afternoon sun shone brightly as the four monks continued their way to the west.

A gust of warm wind blew across the surface of the earth like an invisible train on a

road trip. But the monkey king tasted evilness inside. Quickly, he turned around and

insisted his master and brothers to leave.

Then, out of nowhere, came a massive red cloud. It hovered over the group as they

scattered away from it. A hard gust of wind blew over their faces, not warm, friendly wind, but a

cold, evil wind. It blew so hard that they the four had to shut their eyes tightly in order to keep

dirt from crawling in. When they opened their eyes again… Their master was gone!

Terrified, the talking pig frantically called for his beloved master, but then clumsily tripped

over a fallen tree. The monkey king just sighed. “*sigh* I told you guys to keep an eye on master

and leave, but look what you did! Now we have to follow the scent of this monster lurking

around, and follow it to it’s home.” The friar felt a bit guilty. “Sorry, but we couldn’t open our

eyes during that… That ‘wind storm’.” “Well then, I guess that leaves us no choice but to find

master.”

The three guilty brothers hiked along trails in forests, swam duck-crossing rivers, and

finally, reached their destination. The Red Cave. The monkey king was furious and with a few

hits (using his golden baton) , the monster’s cave door was broken. Inside, the monster, a monster

known as the Red Child was just about to put Xuanzang into a boiling hot pot, he heard the

monkey king’s angry screeches. Annoyed, he put down Xuanzang and got ready to face the

monkey king…

“Take that, you old monkey!” shouted the Red Child as he aimed a fire ball at the monkey

king’s arm. Luckily, this monkey isn’t a ‘monkey see, monkey do’ kind! It smacked it’s golden

baton on the Red Child’s back as the talking pig decided to join in. But he decided to leave when

he almost got burned by the Red Child’s fire hoop. The fight kept going on. Night fell, all the

rabbits hopped back home, all the ducks slept on the surface of the Red Lake (it’s not actually red)

like lifeless chickens bobbing up and down, but the fight kept going…

Thump! The Red Child landed hardly onto the ground, defeated by the monkey king. He

scattered back into his cave, and, as quick as lighting, the talking pig grabbed his master and the

four monks ran away.

They ran until they were as tired as a sloth that just ran across the zoo five times. The sun

was woken up by the chirping of birds, and the huffing and puffing of the four monks. They had

reached a village called “Zhang Village”. Nice people lived in it, the food was delicious, but there

was something odd about it: Everyone’s last name was Zhang. That’s why it’s called “Zhang

Village”. The four monks found a monk and asked him if they could stay for a night. The monk

of course, said yes, and asked Xuanzang what his name is. “Excuse me, wise monk, what is your

name? My name is Appu Zhang.” “My name is Xuanzang. It’s very nice to meet you.” They

bowed and Appu offered the four curious monks a tour around the village.

On their tour, the Monkey King found some delicious red peaches for their dessert, as for

Appu already made the special “ ‘Zhang’-Pow Chicken” for the four monks.

The usual black cloth covered the sky as the four monks finished eating. The talking pig

volunteered to guard them while sleeping, but the Monkey King proofed that HE should do it

with the accident last time. The talking pig sadly patted his belly, and the three monks went to

sleep.

The three monks slept soundly as the Monkey King kept watch o they room. Everything

was going great, when suddenly…BANG!!! Something happened behind the Monkey King,

something mysterious…

T

The Awakening

Western Academy of Beijing, Zhou, Aiden - 9

Prologue

nce upon a time, in a world similar to Minecraft, Noob (a woman) and Pro (a man), a married

couple, were getting ready to part ways. Noob had to go back to her Easycore (an easy world, but

you cannot respawn) world, and Pro had to go to his Hardcore world to slay a dragon. So they

parted ways. After Pro had slayed the ender dragon and collected the dragon egg, a person with glowing

white eyes tapped him on the shoulder. He instantly felt dizzy and drowsy, then he conked out…

When he woke up, he was on a stone platform. But he had changed. He felt a burning rage to cause untold

destruction. Therefore, he headed towards the Normalcore (normal world, but you cannot respawn) world

to capture his son and daughter, Noobish Pro and Girly Pro, who were his first targets.

Noobish Pro woke up in a forest. He knew where he was. He was in a forest in a Normalcore world. First,

he went chopping trees, then quickly fashioned a set of wood tools, which he used to chop trees. Then,

after he had got 20 blocks of wood, he mined 20 blocks of stone, then he fashioned a stone set of tools and

as the sun was still in the sky, he hunted some animals and made a hidey-hole and then smelted his food,

and went mining.

After a while of mining in the dark, he found a black block with specks on it. It was coal. He then

made some torches and lit up the mine. Suddenly, he found a block with tan specks. He didn’t know what

it was, but he still mined it. After a while, he finally found bedrock and proceeded to mine 11 blocks above

it. After a while, he found more of the blocks with tan specks, but this time he recognized that that was iron

and smelted it with the other iron he found. A long while of mining later, he went out of the mine with a

full set of iron tools and armor.

After mining, his stomach grumbled. He realized that he had to eat, so he ate some steak. Then, he

thought: “how do I get more food without slaying animals?” But he forgot how to do that, so he just

expanded his house’s defenses. Then, as an army of monsters approached, he started taunting them. He

thought since he had a wall, the monsters could not go past the wall. But, the monsters opened up their

ranks, and then a few creepers came through, and blew a hole in the wall. The monsters then stormed

through and obliterated the house that he made. Noobish Pro, knowing that defeat was near, ran away to

the west. The monsters then started to chase him.

Noobish Pro then went many days running to the west, hoping to find a friendly area. He encountered

many dangers, like lava falls, ravines, and vast oceans. Once, he was going through a jungle biome, when

suddenly there was a forest fire caused by nearby lava! But, since the fire was spreading quicker than he

could run, he had no other idea to escape. But since he made a clearing, the fire did not spread there. He

breathed a sigh of relief and continued on his journey. On his tenth day, he had nearly lost hope when he

saw a, warrior clad in iron armor with a diamond chestplate.

She introduced herself as Girly Pro. And then, she asked him: “where did you come from? Noobish Pro

said: “I come from the west, and I am going this way to escape from a monster army.” She said: “Me too!”

Then, she said: “Do you think my hair looks good?”

Noobish Pro did not answer. Suddenly, the monster army approached over the horizon. Girly Pro said:

“Run!” and they both ran to the west. But this time, they were so hungry that they could not sprint, so the

monster army caught up, and they had to fight…

The monsters came closer and closer. Suddenly, Girly Pro dug a pit, yelled: “ I don't want to get my hair

dirty, but I have to!”, pushed Noobish Pro into the pit, and then started digging. Meanwhile, Noobish Pro

was covering up the pit. Suddenly, they came across a ravine. They could hear creepers trying to blast them

out. Noobish Pro was about to attempt jumping to the other side, which was ten blocks away. At that

moment, Girly Pro stopped him. She said: “That jump is suicide! I need you to help me with my look so

you cannot die!” And then she bridged over with cobblestone and then destroyed the bridge. Meanwhile,

Pro (Herobrine’s minion)’s army had found the place where they dug, but suddenly they came across a

ravine and there were no more traces of Noobish Pro and Girly Pro.

O

He was so infuriated that he ordered his creepers to destroy a nearby village. After he calmed down, he

ordered his army to scout for Noobish Pro and Girly Pro. Meanwhile, Noobish Pro and Girly Pro were

mining, their mine hidden away from sight…

The Journey of Chaos

Western Academy of Beijing, Zhou, Sophia -9

liver hated being trapped in his room, well it isn’t exactly his room, but after what has happened,

doesn’t the Parker family own this ship? He wasn’t grounded, and he was only locked in his room

because something was wrong, perhaps another swarm of Chaos? He stared at his pen and watch,

which seemed back to normal, then lay on his bed, on top of his comforter, he wasn’t planning to sleep, he

wouldn’t be able to even if he tried. But as if the entire world was against him, he was started dreaming

without sleeping.

The flashback seemed so real: “He was above decks, marking out the fastest route to Egypt with his pen.

Suddenly he felt an icy gust of wind, perhaps something evil, taking over him. It went deeper than his skin,

unlike normal wind, it went inside his heart, for a second he felt like it was taking over him, then he felt free

of the evil, it collected in his watch, then disappeared entirely from him. When he focused on the crew, he

noticed that their bodies were still flesh, but it seemed, well, much more chaotic, the entire ship filled with

chaos, there would have been a shipwreck if it wasn’t for him. He sensed something powerful on his map

when he turned to look, but it was just a plastic knife for cutting play-doh, it was weird, yes, Louis

suspected that his pen got turned into that knife. ‘The knife isn’t going to help me,’ he thought, and decided

to fight the chaos with his bare hands, but his hands passed right through the chaos, it was an idiotic idea,

but he didn’t have any better ones, Oliver reached for the knife, stabbed the chaos… and it felt like Oliver

was cutting play-doh! Fortunately, after tons of hard work, he destroyed the chaos, with the help of the

ocean’s current, washing it somewhere near Wales. Unfortunately, he was forced to kill those innocent

people.”

So what is he doing here in the middle of an ocean? For a class project, Oliver’s teacher asked everyone in

the class to go somewhere with an impressive background for Winter Break; his family decided that Egypt is

the place for them, it has a lot of history, and is known as “The start of civilization.”

Oliver fell off his bed, and for the first time, he was grateful for it, because it ‘knocked’ him into reality. His

parents were at his door, ‘maybe they aren’t going to hide anything from me!’ Mr. Parker gestured for him

to follow them, and bring the pen and watch with him. As they settled down in his parents' room, Oliver

was just about to ask about everything, but Mrs. Parker beat him to it, “Look at the watch, do you see some

symbols on its strap?”

Oliver was puzzled, “Yeah, one that looks like a jackal, followed by another one with three things stacked

on top of each other, then two jackal-headed men.”

“Yes, that's Set’s name written in hieroglyphs, hieroglyphs are like Egyptian words, and Set is the Egyptian

god of chaos.”

“I’m guessing it’s supposed to protect me from chaos, the pen?”

Mr. Parker chimed in, “The pen turns into something that could help the owner defeat something that is

not visible to normal people, for example, the chaos.”

Oliver didn’t get it, “May I ask, why are they with me?”

“You see, our family comes from a long line of pharaohs, these two priceless artifacts have been passed on

from generation to generation, until Thutmose the third, when they got lost, no one ever thought they

could ever be found again, until one day I found it on an archaeological dig.” Oliver knew that his mom is

an Egyptologist and his dad is an archeologist, but never knew that his family had so strong a bond with

Egypt.

Two days until the Parkers got to Egypt, hopefully, nothing will get in their way on those two days. Of

course, as usual, things didn't work out for them.

O

Just a few hours later, a boat approached them, from far away, it was normal, but when it got closer, Oliver

could sense something, something very familiar. "Oh no, not again!" Oliver groaned. They ignored the

boat, hoping that it would do the same, it didn't. It got closer and closer until there was only 1/2 meter of

space between, the crew jumped onto their ship, trying to take the Parkers with them. They succeeded in

kidnapping Mr. Parker, and Mrs. Parker and Oliver succeeded in destroying all the chaos. This time, the

pen turned into a jelly like vortex, a perfect portal for trapping disorder inside.

The next 1/2 day was devastating without Mr. Parker, fortunately for them, an easily recognizable

ship came into view, the very boat that had Mr. Parker on it.

"Dad!" Oliver screamed, excited.

"I fainted when they got me when I awoke, you were far from view, but I knew where to steer the boat so

that I could get to Luxor, and perhaps meet up with you."

After an average day, they finally arrived at Luxor. Oliver and Mrs. Parker enjoyed the scenic views, the

local food, and of course, the history. Meanwhile, Mr. Parker went on a dig near the Valley of Kings with

some local archeologists. It was an enjoyable trip, not considering their trip, though that was pretty exciting.

New Journeys to the West

Yaumati Catholic Primary School, Kwan, Zeu - 9

bout 1400 years ago, after the Tang monk Xuanzang and his three disciples had retrieved the holy

scriptures in the West, they traveled back to China on a Wukong’s cloud. It was a clear and sunny

day. Suddenly, a violent storm blew up. Wukong’s cloud was rocked by powerful winds and a

weird looking cloud straight headed for them. It whipped them inside a waterspout and they finally

disappeared in the mysterious Devil’s Triange.

In China, there was great chaos and disorder in the Chinese Empire. The ruler of the heavens, Jade

Emperor wanted to destroy the empire. Chinese Emperor grew increasingly desperate and was seriously ill.

“Without the Holy Scriptures, my empire will be ruined by the Jade Emperor. I must find someone brave

and intelligent enough to fetch the Holy Scriptures!” He posted notices all over the world. The emperor

asked his cleverest son to choose. After reading a million applications from all over the world, he found his

favorite comic figures’ application. He chose Snoopy, Garfield and Bart Simpson. They came to the palace

immediately.

“Your Majesty, my supper dish can turn into a sturdy force field and my silver spoons can turn into

all kinds of weapons,” Snoopy said. “My giant fork can make fire and water,” Garfield followed. “My

skateboard can appear into any kind of transport,” Bart added.

The next day, three travelers made their way to the west to find the Tang monk and fetch the great

scriptures. They were using Bart’s skateboard to cross China. When they came to the Himalayan mountains,

a group of Yetis chased them up a mountain. One of the Yetis tried to step on them. “Come and hide in

my gigantic supper dish!” Snoopy yelled. The Yeti grabbed the dish and hurled them up at the sky. They

saw that they were going to fall into one of the Yetis’ mouth. The Yeti gobbled them up. When they fell

into Yeti’s stomach, Garfield stuck out his fork and spray it with fire. The Yeti exploded and they flew out

safely in Snoopy’s force field.

Some days later, they came upon a vast forest. Suddenly, they saw a Bigfoot behind the tree. It looked

like a bear. “Hey you come here, I heard you made my cousin explode last month,” He walked over to

them. Suddenly he threw a net made of vines over them. He bundled them over his back like a sack of

potatoes. Snoopy turned one of his spoon into a knife and cut open the net. Then they put rocks into the

Bigfoot’s net and ran away quietly.

One day, they came to a sea. Bart turned his skateboard into a boat and they used Snoopy’s spoons as

oars. Garfield saw a sleek vessel flying a black flag with a skull and crossbones glided up behind them. Fierce

looking men boarded their ship. They carried cutlasses. They even had daggers between their teeth! The

pirates dragged them onto their ship. They met the ship’s captain. He wore fancy clothes and a lot of

jewellery. He took away their belongings and said “Send the little brat to the kitchen to cook but leave the

dog and fat cat to catch rats.”

At dinner time, Bart cooked a fabulous dinner. One of the pirates was so surprised he yelled out,

“Shiver Me Timbers!” After the meal, all of them fell asleep because Bart had put sleeping powder into their

wine. Bart ran to the treasure room. He took back their belongings and also took some of their ill-gotten

jewels before they left.

After several months of sailing, they nearly reached the Dragon King of the Western Sea. They dived

into the sea. When they got to the bottom of the sea, they saw there were lobster and crab soldiers holding

spears and tridents in front of the palace. The soldiers took them to the great hall. The King’s throne was

made of gold and silk and studded with jewels. Then, the king came out. He was in the form of a human.

He was dressed in rich silks and he wore a crown carved out of a diamond and a pearl necklace. “My

Highness, may I ask you where the Tang Monk is?” Bart asked. “They are trapped in the Bermuda

Triangle.” The King answered. “My Majesty, would you be so kind to lend us a magic weapon to drain the

water of Bermuda triangle to save the Tang Monk and retrieve the Holy Scriptures?” Snoopy asked. “This

magic bottle can help you. Good luck!” Dragon King said. After they gave the Dragon King some of their

jewels, they left.

A

After several days, they came to the Bermuda Triangle. It was a beautiful day, with not a cloud in

sight. Suddenly, their boat couldn’t move. They were stuck in a mass of floating seaweed! Then, some rogue

waves crashed into them. Snoopy sucked the waves into the bottle. He created a force field so that the

whole ocean wouldn’t be sucked up. Then, he sucked up the water in the Triangle. The water lowered

slowly. They saw lots of shipwrecks and they found Tang monk and his disciples had fallen into deep sleep.

They woke them up and brought all Holy Scriptures back to East on Wukong’s cloud.

When they arrived the capital, the Chinese Emperor and his officials were all waiting. “This is great!

The Holy Scriptures show us the way to kindness, peace and harmony. It guides the masses to behave and

respect each other,” the Emperor exclaimed. “Thank you for going this difficult and risky journey!”

When Bart, Snoopy and Garfield went back home, each of them wrote a book about their journey.

They earned a lot of money. Snoopy built a palace under his dog house. Bart bought a yatch and sailed

around the world. Garfield bought a big plate and had chicken dinners every day. They lived happily ever

after!

A Quest to the West

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Liu, Sicheng -10

orn of noble and of green, something only a lion has seen, retrieved from the west of azure

and of the pale, a new champion will arise through golden hail.”

A girl in the Arostocia Library read from an old manuscript. The girl was a young maiden of

noble blood, being the orphaned niece of the King of Arostocia, and was born with a green birthmark on

the back of her hand in the shape of a swirl. She picked up the book and rushed out of the library to visit

Cyltine, the family historian.

The girl knocked on the door of his hut and called out, “Cyltine! I need to speak with you!” She backed

up, and soon the wooden door opened to reveal an old man. “Come in, Xandra. What is it?”

“This,” Xandra lifted the book onto the wooden table in the tiny hut and flipped it open. “What is

this...prophecy?”

“Ah...This is called the Prophecy Of Green Swirls. It was written by me. I spewed out green swirls while

reciting it, which is why it's called the Prophecy Of Green Swirls. It’s a prophecy that says a treasure will be

retrieved by one of 'noble and green'. If this treasure is not retrieved by the prophecy’s third birthday,

Doomsday for us. The third birthday is in three days.”

Cyltine looked at Xandra, but his eyes were green swirls. She said with a blank expression, “Go. Path of

Azure West. Beware Dragon’s lion.”

Xandra ran back home and packed a few essentials and started down the path to the Azure West, which was

what the Arosticians called the west. Around noon, she sat down under a tree and pulled out a sandwich. A

figure crawled out from a bush, which turned out to be a lion. “I can help you."

Xandra, stunned, nodded. It smiled at Xandra and said, "I know you are on a quest to retrieve a treasure. I

have seen this treasure. It belongs to the Riddler Dragon." The lion evaporated.

Xandra got up, finished her sandwich and kept going. As nightfall came, she took shelter in a cave and fell

asleep. In her dreams, she was hiding in a lair, which she knew belonged to a dragon, and she couldn’t

move. He was talking to someone. “Did you befriend the girl?”

“I believe so. She may consider me an ally,” someone replied.

“Alright. Go, truly befriend her. Then you can trap her.”

“Okay. But may I ask what is this treasure?”

“Fine, I’ll tell you. My father was a magician in the King of Arostocia’s court, and was called ‘The Dragon

Sorcerer’ because of his ability to turn into a dragon. But he once stole a chain of magical pearls, which is

the treasure.”

“Thanks for telling me. I shall go and see the girl.”

Xandra woke with a start. She was still in the cave. “Hello, it’s me. Your friend,” A lion stood outside of

the door, the same one Xandra had given her meat to.

“Oh, um, hi. So, why are you here?”

“To help you. I’ve spied on the Dragon, and I know his plans and how to avoid them. I’ll just let you eat

breakfast”, he backed up and went out of the cave.

“Psst. Psst.” Another voice came out of the shadows. Xandra turned to see a butterfly. “The lion is lying.

Do not trust him.” The butterfly disappeared.

Confused, Xandra finished her sandwich and packed up to find the lion outside of her cave. “Also, I didn’t

catch your name.”

“It’s Proditione. Come on, let’s go.” The lion trooped onward over the hill.

“B

After a long climb…

“Here we are. The Dragon’s lair,” Proditione used a paw to point to a plate on the ground made of gold

and with pearls spelling out the initials ‘RD’.

“Wow,” Xandra marveled as she took a step forward.

“Yes. It’s also your demise.”

“What?” Xandra had the time to get the word out of her mouth before Proditione pulled a tree branch

which opened a trapdoor under her feet.

“Goodbye,” Proditione put the trapdoor back and strode away.

Xandra remembered she had matches in her pocket, so she lit a fire to look around. The walls were bare

except for a large patch of green moss, which Xandra instinctively touched. The moss fell to reveal a

passageway. Xandra lit some moss on fire and used it as a torch to light her way.

The passageway led to a room filled with shadows. “We meet again. What did I say?” Xandra turned and

spotted the butterfly she had seen earlier. “I expected better. But, fine, I’ll help. Go up that passage to the

Throne Room. That’s where the Dragon will be. To defeat him, challenge him to a riddling contest.” The

butterfly disappeared

Xandra walked upstairs to witness the Riddler Dragon yelling at Proditione. “WHERE IS SHE?!”

“I’m here,” Xandra stepped up and strode in front of the Riddler Dragon. “And I challenge you to a

riddling competition.”

“No one can beat me. I’ll start. It can only live where there is light, but I die if the light shines on me. What

is it?”

“A shadow. What flies when it’s born, lies when it’s alive, and runs when it’s dead?”

“A snowflake.”

They kept riddling each other, until the Dragon couldn’t answer three riddles in a row, and shrunk down to

three centimeters high. “Give the treasure up.” Xandra kneeled down to face the Dragon.

“Fine!” The Dragon threw a necklace at Xandra which grew larger when she caught it and teleported her

back home in the library. Next to the table she was standing next to, the King of Arostocia was reading.

“Uncle?” Xandra walked up to her uncle.

“Xandra. Cyltine told me where you were. Where is the treasure?” Xandra’s uncle hugged her.

“Here,” Xandra gave the pearls to her uncle, who put it on his neck. “You’ve done wonderfully.”

The New Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Lung, Eve - 10

’ve been hearing some of the other people talking about a great wizard of the village’s departure to the

west, even my best friend Elizabeth was talking about it all the time.

By the way, I live in China, in the village which is quiet and full of greens. Life is peaceful but sometimes

wild as we all love to be farmers and hunters in these distant mountains.

My parents always say that I am a curious child, and that applies to me right now, thinking, ‘What will he

find in the west?’ When I asked my parents about this, they said, ‘Oh, don’t bother, his work and

knowledge are beyond children’s understanding.’

I feel like I’m getting bored of them telling me that, I want to know what exactly is going on. One night, I

secretly clambered out of my bed and sneaked into Elizabeth’s house. I asked her the same question and she

said, ‘I don’t know, I’m wondering too. I wish to go to the west to find out but I think it’s dangerous, going

alone. Since you asked, why don’t we go together?’

I was delighted. We started to slip into the forest of the west. In the forest, we ‘made friends’ with many

wild animals of different species: pandas, monkeys, owls. We also filled our pockets with plants.

Walking continuously into the darker depths of the west, I shivered like a scaredy cat. I started to hate

adventures, after all. I committed to myself this is going to be my final adventure.

Oh no! It’s getting dark, and I shivered more. Elizabeth must be puzzled, ‘Why are you shivering so much?

Are you cold?’ I’m not cold. I just didn’t want to tell her the painful truth.

‘Hello?’ A voice suddenly dazzled me in the darkness. Phew! It was just Elizabeth. I found that I was

daydreaming, and she was trying to catch my full attention. ‘Make your tent.’ she said. How? I was totally

confused. So I pretended to daydream, later realising myself daydreaming actually in front of a finished tent

which Elizabeth made.

‘Don’t you ever pay effort to anything?’, Elizabeth asked. Obviously, she was annoyed. I blankly stepped

into the tent and said, ‘Wow, thanks.’ I knew I sounded rude. I don’t care.

We ate some plants which tasted terrible but were definitely edible. I said, ‘I want to sleep. I’ve finished

eating.’ Then I slept on the mattress inside the tent. ‘Where are the blankets?’, I asked, but Elizabeth

couldn’t hear me and continued eating, so I just slept on a hard mattress without blankets, causing me to

freeze in the unforgiving cold.

The next morning, I was woken by a creepy yawn. I looked at the next mattress. No sign of Elizabeth. She

must have yawned while eating breakfast, I’m guessing.

I walked out of the tent. Elizabeth was mumbling to herself, ‘Six cherries, ten tiny seeds, one small tomato,

two edible leaves… and one pure soul’

I stopped her by saying, ‘What are you doing?’ She answered, ‘Ah you’re awake, finally. We’ve made a big

mistake. Yesterday, we shouldn’t have eaten all the plants. Now I’m just counting what plants we’ve eaten.’

‘It’s okay,’ I laughed, ‘I don’t usually eat breakfast. My mum and dad’s crops are too precious that we can

only eat them once a day, during dinner.’

I

‘No,’ Elizabeth said, with a serious tone, ‘breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You should never

miss it and feed up yourself. See, you’re so skinny.’ I think her voice somehow changed during this horribly

chilly adventure. I was totally speechless. Finally, Elizabeth said, ‘Fine. We’ll continue west.’

As we walked, I noticed that Elizabeth was acting strangely. Firstly, she was glaring all around. Secondly, she

was always mumbling. Thirdly, she walked a lot quicker than usual. She looked somehow…different.

Very soon we found a hut. Elizabeth opened the door and we stepped in, my fears chills my back. There

was a long hallway, carved out of dark stone. At the end of it, there were stairs, and there was a mirror at the

top of the stairway. At both sides of the hallway, there were doors. I had a sensation it was a haunted house.

Elizabeth suggested we should explore sideways. My intelligence told me that I should disagree all her

suggestions. I replied her that we can try the doors one by one later. She concurred and started to walk up,

dragging me towards the mirror.

I saw her big eyes were glowing. We both looked into the mirror when we were at the top. I saw her

reflection was a deformed face on a distorted body. ‘You’re not my friend Elizabeth! You are a ghost!

Where is Elizabeth?’

The ghost muttered, ‘You would never know what happened next!’

‘I do!’ shouted an old man in his long grey robe standing in the front door. ‘These two silly girls were

exploring this dark forest together until you took away Elizabeth’s clothes for disguise last night and left her

in the mountains. I saved Elizabeth and followed you here.’

I looked at him gratefully. He was holding a girl in his arms - Elizabeth. The ghost charged at him angrily

while the old man put Elizabeth on the ground and took out a wand, tearing the ghost into ashes with just

one wave.

Elizabeth woke. She looked around, ‘Oh, GHOST, HELP!’ she exclaimed.

I said, ‘Calm down. The ghost has gone. You’re safe now. And I think we’ve found the great wizard.’

‘Now I should send you home, afterwards, I must continue my journey to destroy all evils in this world,

until then, you two should never be too curious and go to this dark forest again all by yourself,’ advised the

wise wizard.

A few months later, we heard news that the wizard has destroyed all evils. That means, we are ready to have

another adventurous but safe journey to the west!

The New Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Pang, Hao Chor Phoebus - 9

long time ago, LaoFu was not like the other gods. He was the bitter god of death, and he was

jealous of the sky god and the sea god’s beautiful realms, while his was the gloomy underworld. He

was jealous of the music god’s humour and music, and the war god’s combat skills while he was

weak and serious. He was jealous of the light god’s glory, and the moon goddess’ majestic moon while he

lowly. In general, he was jealous of everything other people owned.

LaoFu, along with devils from the underworld, devised a plan. In his plan, skeleton warriors would assault

the land of China every night, charging into villages, killing people and steal their belongings.

If this plan worked and China fell, the gods, who loved the land of China, might surrender, leaving LaoFu

to take their powers and belongings one by one. If the gods decided to fight, they would fight and win. It

was a genius plan.

When LaoFu announced this plan to the skeleton troops and citizens on the underworld, they were

overjoyed. Yells echoed in the gloomy realm of lava and skeletons, “No more of this!” “Let's get out of this

stinking land!” “The gods shall fall!”

A brave monkey called Sun Wukong was determined to save the people of China from LaoFu, the devils

and their skeleton troops. He knew of a great sword far west, but the trail was guarded by monsters and

devils of every kind.

He went to before the gods, for he was a demigod, and asked for a weapon. Even the god’s weapons were

not as powerful as the sword far west, therefore they are not able to stop them, as only the most powerful

weapon can defeat the devils and monsters in china.

The gods gave Wukong the Still-water Staff, powerful enough to slay the zombies that guarded the trail to

the weapon.

He set off the next day. He battled through the underworld as in that part of the normal world, there was a

volcano eruption, so he cannot cross. Finally, he came to the most dangerous part of the underworld, the

dragon’s den. Waving his staff, he advanced towards the dragon, using the shield that he collected earlier on

from the fallen skeletons of the underworld to block the dragon’s flames. With a roar, he leaped into the air

and swung his staff at the dragon’s heart. With a loud whine, the dragon fell. Wukong took the dragon’s

wings and made them into gliders. With them, he soared out of the underworld and into the normal world.

He soon journeyed into the mountains, battling frozen zombies and speed zombies, and made it to the top

of the mountain. He saw a floating island, and thinking the ultimate sword will be there, he glided onto the

island.

There, instead of seeing the great sword, he met a wise and kind monk who allowed him to stay for the

night, and gave him a map and information about the ultimate sword that will save china. The next day, he

left the monk to find the sword.

He soon entered the flaming valley, where it is 200 degrees celsius and where the fire demon and the fire

boss lives. Thanks to his demigod powers, he survived the heat. He knew the fire demon and the fire boss’s

caves hold treasures, and so he fought, and killed them and took the treasures.

After walking for 3 weeks without stopping, he finally arrived at the mouth of the Mystic Cave, where the

sword is placed. He made his way into the cave, finding the sword, which was made out of dragon iron.

He took the sword and started to go home, but he went the wrong way. He ended up on a beach and made

his own ship out of wood. He sailed through the storms and waves, and nearly sunk twice.

A

When he checked the map, thinking he was just of the shore of china, he gasped. He was in the Bermuda

Triangle, where ships and planes sunk whenever they crossed it. His boat sunk, and he found himself stuck

in a underwater prison. He broke free and navigated through a underwater maze and broke free, surprising

the aliens who made the triangle their base. The aliens surrendered, becoming Wukong’s personal

battalion.

Finally Wukong and his army made it back to China.

Wukong drew the sword and fought through the battle lines of the enemy. He came face to face with

LaoFu, the evil god who masterminded the raid, and the two duelled for three days and nights, trading

blows. The two warriors were evenly matched, each without any advantage over each other. On the fourth

day, he finally struck the fatal blow that killed the evil god.

The gods honoured him, giving him the supposedly borrowed Still-water Staff, and China was safe once

again from the evil warriors from hell, but because of the missing Still-water Staff, the seas were dangerous

with tsunamis, waves and storms.

The Mystery of a Suicide

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Tai, Sum Wah - 10

“If you’ve never made a mistake, you’ve never made anything worth making.”

naznaux turned, finally meeting the gaze of her loving father. Her eyes glistened brightly from her

tears. Gnaznaux knew her father, Mauzu, was just trying to comfort her. However, deep inside,

Mauzu, knew it was useless. Eyes shining brightly, Gnaznaux glared sorrowfully into the dark

shadows of the unknown, yearning.

Born under terrible circumstances, Gnaznaux’s son, Aodhan-zang, born fatherless, was cast away on a

floating plank of wood to safety by his doting mother for his own protection from the evil gods, Arjuna and

Djehuti. Gnaznaux, grieving from the loss of her newborn son, Aodhan-zang, tried to commit suicide.

However, thankfully, Mauzu prevented her from carrying out such a dreadful act. Mauzu’s own wife,

Gnaznaux’s mother, had died right after childbirth, and he couldn’t bear to lose his adorable daughter,

Gnaznaux, as well. Mauzu knew that sending Aodhan-zang away might mean death, but the alternative was

way worse.

“The situation is terrible, father, and you know it! I have disobeyed the gods. They will terrorize our

family for eternity! Worse still, it might also mean death for the both of us.” Gnaznaux cried fearfully. “We

can’t let that happen.” Mauzu replied, “Is there is no way of stopping them? They are so powerful! They

have knowledge that we don’t have. Since they possess such magical powers, defeating them seems almost

impossible.” And with that, Gnaznaux burst into floods of tears.

Mauzu finally left poor Gnaznaux alone, deep in thought. Gnaznaux needed some time to herself, to

contemplate. However, as she stared at her hands, which were now overflowing with salty tears, she realized

that she had to take control of her own destiny. From beneath her dress, Gnaznaux nervously took out her

tiny dagger. “Here it goes,” she thought to herself. But then, she paused. _______________________________ Somewhere, far away from the clutches of the evil gods, Arjuna and Djehuti, the child, Aodhan-zang,

floated safely into a tiny village.

“My friends! We’ve got company!” someone said. Aodhan slowly opened his eyes. Even though

everything that revolved around him was really blurry, Aodhan was still able to see several curious monks

staring down at him, their heads forming a perfect circle above him. Their presence had never been felt

before. In a short matter of time, the blessing was over. Aodhan-zang was now a monk, and he started to

cry uncontrollably.

“Aww kid, it’s okay,” he heard a friendly woman whisper gently in his ear, while carrying him and patting

him gently on his tiny back. With one final look at the sparkling lake nearby, Aodhan’s heavy eyelids fell

and he slept peacefully for some time.

_______________________________

“Such a horrendous tragedy, isn’t it? The once beautiful world of ruined abbeys and picturesque villages,

now destroyed. Though, I’d much prefer myself ruling this vast empire that you’ve formed, brother.” The

eldest of the four Zang brothers, Ming-zang, muttered in an evil tone, as he gave 12-year-old Aodhan a

wicked smile. As Ming-zang clutched the young monk’s shirt, he pulled Aodhan closer and glared at him.

G

“Such an idiotic father. The best way to foretell a child’s abilities.” Ming conceived. “I see the past. I see the

future. Nothing can stop me now!” “Well, I can see the present, which is far more powerful than any of

that.” Aodhan replied arrogantly, “I can read people’s minds, see what’s happening everywhere, and go

wherever I want.” Ming-zang growled and shot out a beam of deadly light in anger at Aodhan’s arrogance. People were

always terrified by Ming-zang’s presence. Why wasn’t Aodhan? He should’ve been. “Aodhan! Stay away from him! He’s going to kill you!” Aodhan’s adoptive mother, Mellie, cried out from

among a horror-struck crowd that had now gathered below the building Ming and Aodhan were fighting

on. Hearing this, Ming cringed, disgusted. He thought to himself, “My mom cared nothing for me. Why

would a woman, who is not even biologically related to Aodhan, care so much for him?” Aodhan, who could read minds, replied, “That’s obviously because you’re nothing but a monstrosity, with

such an odious and repulsive face. You may be powerful, brother, but you will never be loved. Now, if

you’ll excuse me, I have some villagers to aid.” Ming-zang was appalled by Aodhan’s poisonous words. His grip on Aodhan loosened, and Aodhan

gracefully glided towards the traumatized crowd of villagers, which was still paralysed with fear. However,

Aodhan’s best friend, Kiawe, stared at the spell that Ming was discreetly casting behind his back. Ming’s fake

expression of fear was still plastered across his face, but there was a slight difference. A drop of blood fell

from his open mouth, which was slightly curved up.

______________________________

It was dusk when the villagers had finished their jobs and went home. People stared depressingly around

their neighborhood. Everything that they’d built in the last ten generations had been destroyed. Kiawe was running towards Aodhan with a panicked expression. He was dying to tell Aodhan about the

spell that Ming had cast and about Ming’s strange behaviour when he suddenly looked up towards the sky

and saw two gods floating towards his hometown. “Arjuna and Djehuti.” Kiawe murmured to himself, remembering what his best friend had told him. “So

that’s what Ming was doing! He was summoning the gods who tried to kill Aodhan!” But how will I alert

Aodhan in time? He wondered to himself. Kiawe continued to sprinting towards Aodhan, who was now

lost in the dense smoke of his brother’s destruction. But just in the nick of time, out of nowhere, lightning zapped Arjuna and Djehuti into oblivion. Kiawe

twirled and glanced someone gliding fiercely through the clouds, towards the crowd. Kiawe, bewildered,

squinted at the mysterious figure and wondering, “Are my eyes playing tricks on me or could that really be

Gnaznaux? She’s alive?”

Wizards to the West

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Tsang, David Chung Wah - 10

and my best friend Michael were in the school playground talking when Jathan walked in with his

heavy backpack. Jathan was wearing his same blue glasses and his summer school uniform. Michael was

also wearing his summer school uniform. We were about to line up when we heard a warping sound

and all our other classmates froze on the spot.

The warping sound stopped and a blue portal appeared. Some Chinese wizards stepped out of the

portal and grabbed us.

“Hey, stop that!” We yelled in protest, but our classmates were all frozen so they couldn't hear us.

At last, they overpowered us and pushed us in the portal.

When another portal appeared in the portal tunnel, the Chinese wizards pushed us out. They

stepped out and the transformation began. One of them turned to Xuanzang and the other became his

horse. The last wizard became a person who looked like Xuanzang.

They said, “The king said you are from the future and can help us get the ancient scroll from the

west.”

We introduced ourselves to them and started going the direction their compass. Then after a few

hours of eventless walking, we arrived to a dense, green jungle. It was humid and hot so we were all sweaty

after a few minutes. We sat down to rest and eat. The wizards (except the horse wizard) told us there were

monsters who wanted to catch Xuanzang and eat him. We sat down against a tree and the wizards started to

sleep.

Suddenly, I heard a rustle in the leaves above. I looked up and saw a thick snake coiling down the

branch trying to catch Xuanzang. I warned my friends and we grabbed the snake’s head. It snapped at us but

we were holding it tightly so it couldn’t escape. Just when I was out of strength, a Chinese witch in long

green robes floated over and muttered a spell. I felt stronger after the spell and crushed the snake’s head.

The commotion must have awoken the wizards because now they were standing somewhere near a

pond. They were drinking water and eating some food. Then we continued on our journey to get the

ancient scroll.

After a few more hours, we came to a deep chasm with pointy spikes at the bottom. We had no

idea how to cross and survive so we sat there thinking. The Chinese witch came again and made a flying

cloud that we could all stand on. We crossed the chasm easily on the cloud.

There was a desert on the other side with nothing except sand and cactus. Luckily, we found a cave

to give us shade. It was also cooler inside the cave. The bad thing is we couldn’t see anything inside the

cave.

It was night now so the wizards fell asleep and left us to guard them. I then saw a shape coming

towards us at the far end of the cave. As it came closer, it also became clearer so I could see what it was. It

was a giant spider-person! It was shiny black and eight red eyes staring at us. It’s eight limbs reached out to

grab us but we were too quick.

The spider backed us out into the open where there were scorpions waiting for their dinner, which

is us. We jumped away and tried to grab the scorpions. I grabbed one and threw it at the spider. My friends

saw what I was doing and joined in.

Soon, the spider was defeated by the scorpions and we woke the wizards. Then we continued our

journey. We walked on like this, passing different places and fighting monsters.

We finally arrived at a big temple covered in gold. We entered the gates and entered the temple.

Inside were lots of monks and buddhas sitting there. On the big gold throne sat the king buddha

eating fruit. The other monks and buddhas just sat there talking amongst themselves. Someone finally

noticed us and invited us to sit at a table with chairs around it. On the table were some food so we gobbled

it up quickly.

Then the king buddha asked us why we came to his temple. We answered that we walked through

deserts, and forests to come here for the ancient scroll. The king buddha asked to trade something for it. So

we had to give away the sacred belt we made out of the snake monster. Later, he sent some monks to give

us the scroll.

I

We left the temple a few minutes later and began to walk back to the city but we were cut off by a

river. It was cold, deep and wide but most of all, it’s full of sea monsters. They had long necks, big bodies

and a sail on their backs. We had to cross by jumping on the backs of the monsters. We accidentally

dropped the scroll and it got all wet.

When we all got to the other side, we hung the scroll out to dry but we found out it was a trick!

The pages were blank with not a single dot on them! We jumped across the monsters and sprinted back to

the temple.

The king buddha tried to trick us by saying it was invisible ink or saying that the ink got washed

off. He finally gave up and gave us the real scroll. He also gave us a flying cloud to take us back to the city.

We climbed on and watched the trees, hills, houses and dunes zip by. We landed where we first

came through the portal and got off. We noticed the giant city behind us and saw that we didn’t see it when

we first arrived.

The portal appeared again so we jumped through and went back to the normal world.

Back at school, everything returned normal and they were in the same position before they froze.

The Quest of the Sacred Moonstone

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Wong, On Yiu - 10

ll the pleasure to feast on your little piggy friend. Must be good blood.” The Vampire grinned

evilly, licking his lips and tightening his grip on Zhu Bajie. The Monk Pig quivered, the

thought of being prey, hopeless.

“You get your rotten claws off my mate’s body this instant!” The Monkey King leaped in front of the

vampire, aiming his Ruyi Jingu Bang at the Vampire. “ You and I are only 7 inches away from each other. I

wouldn’t suggest you shoot a move at my team, because you wouldn’t stand a chance! ”

“Okay… you think that I wouldn’t stand a chance against your meek friends? Think again, young warrior.

You must still remember that one of your mates is already… abducted.” The Vampire laughed a high-

pitched, shrill laugh. It gave you shivers constantly, but not Xuanzang, as he already learned how to control

his emotions since he was a little kid. He focused on good thoughts and managed to block out the fear.

The Vampire, without warning, hurled forward and hissed a gallon of acid gas at the approachers. Sun

Wukong leaped to the side while the Sand Demon and Xuanzang promptly dodged opposite. But as the

beast spat deadly poison, he made a huge mistake; letting the Monk Pig go. Zhu Bajie didn’t waste a breath

of time, he sidestepped swiftly and quickly joined the trio.

The four bypassed all of the gas and managed to get into safety in time. They ran across the horizon,

galloping like Jockey racing horses. They didn’t look back until they saw the faint shape of the Gobi Desert

ahead. The four collapsed on the sandy ground and sighed in relief.

“Whew! That was close!” The Monk Pig gasped hoarsely for desperate air. He took out the now crumpled

piece of paper and traced the word in the air: Mongolia.

“I guess we’re not that far away from Mongolia now. If my childhood Geography teacher was right, then

the Gobi Desert is one of the natural barriers of Mongolia. One of the natural barriers to protect the land of

Mongolia; in conclusion, it should be really safe.” Sha Wujing admitted, giving his friend a fond pat on the

shoulder. “Yep. The treasure is close indeed!” Sun Wukong declared, his eyes gleaming with excitement. The four

had been set on a quest to find the treasure of Mongolia, which according to Xuanzang, was a sacred

Moonstone. Its surface shone with pure light, reflecting whoever held it its true self. The map of Mongolia

belonging to Xuanzang had a riddle.

“Inside the plains of Mongolia, where the sacred Moonstone lays. A gleaming clear oasis showing pure light,

but for free no need to pay.” Sha Wujing, the Wisdom Master, and Zhu Bajie whispered at the same time.

They blushed one by one. Sun Wukong smirked ear to ear. “The plains… well to be honest, I only know

about one plain in Mongolia-the Gobi Desert! So does that mean the Moonstone is found in the Gobi

Desert? In a particular oasis which shows pure light?” Sha Wujing asked.

“I...I know! I think that I’ve got it!” The Monkey King's index finger shot up into the air. “My father used

to tell me a story when I was little about a magical oasis which reflected pure light. He said that one day, a

very rich and well to do boy was strolling down the Gobi Desert for a morning walk, when he accidently

dropped his most precious possession he ever owned, the Moonstone! He cried and cried, sobbed and

sobbed. “His oldest ancestor gave it to him, and he has been protecting it ever since he in his mother’s

tummy. Not that I believed that though. Until now, the Moonstone was never retrieved by anyone known

in history.”

“Did your father tell you where the oasis was located? Perhaps a bit more detail?” Xuanzang pressed on,

hope glinting in his eyes. He had a faraway look according to his expression.

“A

“Nope. That was all, I think. All that I could remember, I’m afraid. Sorry.” The Monkey King insisted. “I

was hoping that it was helpful enough.” He added.

“‘Course it was, pal!” Zhu Bajie complimented his friend. Sha Wujing slapped him fondly on the back to

show his agreement.

The four packed their bags and set off to Mongolia, all of their expressions mixed between hope and

determination. They crossed of the great Gobi Desert without a single trace of worry, thanks to Sha Wujing

idea for packing a few more flasks of mineral water in case. The downside however, was that they had

finished all of the water and had to depend on nearby rivers and oasis to keep them going from exhaustion.

“Let’s not give up, shall we? If we give up, then hope shall flee us right away. We won’t be the most

courageous heroes ever known to find the sacred Moonstone of Mongolia. Think about the fame and the

fortune, as most people quote.” The Monkey King said brightly, trying to lift everyone’s spirits up.

“Maybe not the fortune.” Sha Wujing pointed out bitterly.

But still, they didn’t give up hope. They trekked on reluctantly, not ready to give up yet. Suddenly,

Xuanzang looked up, his wise eyes glinting faintly with joy.

“I think that it’s over there. My heart told me so. I think the pure light attracted my power of wisdom. Not

far away, I suppose. Let’s walk forwards and see if my wisdom shines more brightly.” Xuanzang stated

carefully, choosing his words.

* * *

“Oh my goodness me! It’s the sparkling oasis! The Moonstone! Yes the Moonstone!” The Wisdom Master

leaped up in joy, and dove into the oasis. His whole body trembled ever so slightly in excitement.

After a while, he came back up to the surface. He thrust his hands into the air, revealing the large, precious

Moonstone. His face was reflected at once. He cheered loudly, the others echoing with relief.

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School (Primary), Xing, Willy Chen - 11

he sky above Eastburg was full of dark, billowing clouds. The wind moaned and thrashed against

the trees. It was a cold and wet morning, with a brisk wind sweeping rain across the island.

“We have to abandon the island,” King Augburt announced in the Grand Hall of the

Royal Palace. “Skymonsters are attacking the island every night. Almost a quarter of our population was

either killed or held hostage by the monsters. We are no match for them. If we ignore this situation, the

Skymonsters will wipe all of us out in no time.”

Within days, the island of Eastburg had turned from a wonderland of gorgeousness into a world of

rubble and heartbroken people.

“I appreciate your urge to get everyone to safety, but where could we go to, your majesty? ” asked

Blake, the king’s royal advisor. “The land beyond is unknown to us.”

“That’s the point,” said the king. “Centuries ago, our ancestors settled on the island of Eastburg,

and we have not explored beyond it ever since. But where have our first ancestors came from before they

settled on the island? It’s time to be brave, courage is the only way to solve such problems. I’d rather die

trying to protect than get killed along with my people.”

The king unscrolled a map, revealing an archipelago of islands.

“This map was found under the ruins of the old palace. This island right here, that’s Eastburg.” the

King pointed to a microscopic island.

“Eastburg is not the entire world, it’s only a small part. There’s plenty beyond this island, we

cannot ignore.”

The best architects on the island were gathered in Britzport, Eastburg’s main port city, to work on

a new ship. After a week of hard work, the brand-new Eastburg Explorer sat on the waters of Britzport

Harbour.

With the crowd cheering, King Augburt IV, along with some of his top officials, stepped aboard

the ship. The foghorn blared, and the ship cruised westwards, vanishing into the setting sun. The quest had

begun.

As the ship cruised west, the crew traveling aboard were having the time of their lives. King

Augburt relaxed in his private jacuzzi as he studied the ancient map. Blake sunbathed comfortably on the

deck, admiring the spectacular views.

One day, while King Augburt searched the ocean with binoculars, he spotted a picturesque island

sitting elegantly on the brilliant turquoise ocean, which he was immediately attracted to. It was so charming,

so enchanting and so wondrous that he couldn’t resist but tell Captain Dickens to steer the ship towards the

island.

Once The Eastburg Explorer anchored at the shores of the island, King Augburt and his crew

stepped onto the powdery white sand and began investigating the island. The men followed a path lined

with exotic trees and colourful flowers. The incredible merging of colours was such a marvelous sight that

the men forgot the mission. It was only when they came to the end of the path where a sign marked the

entrance to a walled city, did they remember what they came to do. The sign read:

Welcome to Skyrelm, the City of Skymonsters

Terror-struck, King Augburt and his crew instantly dashed back the way they came, finding

themselves surrounded by dozens of hideous creatures with glowing eyes, razor-sharp teeth and huge shiny

wings. The men held up their hands in unison and begged for mercy. But instead, the monsters forced them

into a large sack and entered the city.

The city of Skyrelm was just as inviting as the gardens beyond it. Golden sunlight spilled over the

alluring hills, dotted with luxurious cave mansions and glamorous lakes. On the largest hill of the fifteen

hills, sat the imposing Castle of the Kings, with its six majestic towers soaring into the heavens. The men

were shocked such a delightful city belonged to such terrifying creatures. But what really surprised them was

how peacefully the Skymonsters lived. Just like Eastburg, if not better, none of Skyrelm’s citizens showed

any hostility.

T

The people were taken into the stylish interior of the Castle of the Kings. After passing through a

labyrinth of doors and rooms, they entered the grandest and most impressive hall of all. At the end of the

hall, on a intricate throne, sat the King of Skymonsters.

“Take the humans out of that sack!” ordered the king.

“Yes, your majesty,” said the monster carrying the sack.

“I’m King Garbal, the King of Skymonsters,” the monster king offered his claw for Augburt to

shake. He was so shocked and frightened that it took some time before poor Augburt shook the monster’s

claw.

“The reason I am not killing you and your men is because I would like to offer you peace,” King

Garbal’s welcoming smile turned evil. “Give us half of Eastburg, and we all live peacefully. It’s your choice.

Deal?”

“But… your majesty, we can’t give you Eastburg. We have lived there for over 2000 years!” King

Augburt mumbled.

“Then would you rather die and let us end the existence of every single one of your humans?”

snapped the Skymonster irritatedly. “Would you rather lose half your land, or lose all your land AND your

people? I repeat, DEAL?”

The tension was getting higher than ever. Everyone in the room, except the two kings, of course,

held their breath and waited for the king to decide.

“Deal,” said King Augburt after a long period of hesitation. “I would accept anything as long as

you spare my people.”

Once again, the two kings shook hands. From then on, the Skymonster returned to where they

originated from, where they lived in peace with the humans. The Skymonsters took the west half of the

island while the humans occupied the east. Although the humans lost half of their land, they had achieved

something more important - friendship. But Skyrelm was not abandoned. During holidays, monsters and

humans make their journey west to Skyrelm, to relax on its soft white beaches and explore the appealing

city.

The New Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Birney, Oscar - 9

ne day, Lijin, a young Chinese boy woke up to a scroll lying by his bed, saying: Lijin, it is me,

Liucheng the Emperor. I request that you journey to India to find and catch the sacred golden fish

from the lake of immortality.

‘Woh’ Lijin thought! “No one ever gets a letter from the Emperor,” Lijin said. Suddenly he heard a ‘neigh’

from the stables. Lijin rushed outside and was met by an epic sight. A beautiful brown horse with a golden

saddle strapped on it. The next day, Lijin set off on his journey.

The journey will take eighty-one days, riding on the magnificent horse. The first of the journey is through

the Gobi Desert. Getting through will take twenty-five scorching hot days and freezing dold nights. Lijin

soon realized that he was going to run out of food and water and by the time he was in the middle of the

desert he was in deep trouble. Not to mention the danger he faced of scorpions and snakes.

One the twenty-first day, a monkey jumped out at them and he said “He who dares to cross the Gobi

Desert must answer three riddles.” Luckily, Lijin got the answers correct. The monkey then bellowed, “you

may cross and I, the Monkey King would be happy to accompany you,” bowing as he said it. “W…well,

sure” Lijin stammered, “As long as you help me become stronger and wiser,” Lijin added. For the next

couple of days the Monkey King taught Lijin how to master his qi power and soon, Lijin could shoot bolts

of qi from his fingertips.

The second part of the journey, Lijin and the Monkey King will have to cross the Himalayas, in a pass five

thousand metres above the sea level. This part of the journey will take forty-three days of temperatures as

low as thirty-seven degrees Celsius. For the first twenty-five days all was well and they got on without a

trouble, but on the twenty-sixth day, disaster struck. Lijin and the Monkey King were happily ridding their

horses when there was a sudden boom and a tumbling noise. The Monkey King asked “What is that noise?”

Lijin replied, “I have no idea?” Suddenly there as a huge ‘BAAM’ and the pair ran into a nearby cave and

their horses soon followed after the danger.

As the huddled at the back of the cave, the entrance was blocked by rocks. “Oh no!” the Monkey King

exclaimed. “What are we going to do?” asked Lijin. “I know!” exclaimed the Monkey King excitedly “We

can follow the tunnel over here” he said, pointing. There was indeed a tunnel to their left in which they

have not noticed in their terror. “Let’s go in” shouted Lijin so the pair and their horses ran into the tunnel.

A couple of minutes later they heard strange sound like metal hitting something. They Monkey King

thought that it could be a chain hitting the rock, but Lijin thought it sounded like gold scraping on a

hammer. Neither of them were correct, but the Monkey King came the closest. It was indeed a chain

hitting something and that something was a second chair. Also those chains belonged to a greedy bandit. A

few seconds later, the bandit, who’s name was Yulongli, launched his attack. Lijin squealed, but the Monkey

King was already upon him with his baton. Luckily, Yulongli had retreated within minutes. As they

continued thought the tunnel, they experienced no more attacks and finally after seventeen days they saw

light from the end of the tunnel. “Hooray!” Lijin exclaimed, “we’re at the end of the tunnel.”

Finally, they had reached the end of the second part of the journey. The last part was though India and they

only had three hundred and seventy-one kilometres to go, which is 3 days and nights. Once the three days

were over. They faced the most difficult challenged of all: catching the golden fish while staying mortal,

because they didn’t want to live forever. First the Monkey King tried with a net but the fish was too strong,

so it ripped it out of his hands. Next, Lijin tried. He used a fishing rod, but the first just snatched the bait off

it without getting stuck. There were about to give up when Ljin had a brainwave, “I know” we can catch

the first while we are swimming and then go into the pool of mortality” Lijin shouted, “oh yeah!” replied

the Monkey King.

O

They dived in and swam for some time. Finally, the golden fish was caught and they entered the pool of

mortality and became mortal again. To get to the Emperor’s palace, they used the Monkey King’s

somersault cloud because it would take a year to get to get there on foot. When they got there, they were

presented the fish, which turned into a chunk of solid gold because it was out of the water, on a silk

cushion. The Emperor was very pleased and told them that he needed the fish because it would help to

summon dragons. The Emperor rewarded them with a sack of gold coins, precious stones and a room in his

palace. Lijin realized that he had learnt from his adventure that long journeys are worth it and not to be put

off by distance. Lijin and the Monkey King became good friends and went back to Lijin’s house to live.

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Chen, Xiaoding - 9

ong long time ago there was a monkey called The Monkey King who was born in the mountain,

Flower Fruit Mountain. One day an enormous rock fall down from the sky. All the monkey went

forward and took a look. The rock was a huge grey rock, it 2m wide and 1m tall! The monkeys all

talking in confusion “what is it?” “I don’t know” “Maybe there is a treasure inside!” the biggest monkey

shouted with excitement. Maybe there have many …” Suddenly the rock cracked and jumped out a

monkey wearing a shiny gold amor with a golden necklace. All the monkey stood aghast and said “WOW!”

together.

20 days pass. The strange monkey eat peach every day, he eat at morning, for lunch and dinner. The strange

monkey grow bigger and bigger. It grows like a giant! The other monkeys called him “Monkey King”.

One day “Monkey King” was enjoying his noon break. All the monkeys are like servants of “Monkey

King”. They give him water and peach and 2 little monkeys are making the “Monkey King” cool down.

Suddenly it start to rain and thunder. All the monkeys went back to their cave. Only the “Monkey King”

was still outside. Then the “Monkey King” saw a huge tornado far away from him. he shouted “help! Oh

my gosh!” after a few seconds the tornado whirled “Monkey King” up to the sky.

When he woke up, he saw he was flying on the cloud! He think I’s amazing! But in his front sit a giant lady.

She is in pain and close her eyes. “monkey King” think its very fun and jump around the lady. Suddenly the

lady’s eyes open and said “You stupid monkey!” The “Monkey King” angrily said I am the king of

Monkey, you old lady, you are not qualified to scold me!” “Of course I am! I am “Guan Yin Pusa the god

of China!!!” “Now I will give you a job on the heaven. “monkey King” listened and be excited.

“Guan Ying Pu Sa” send “Monkey King” to the heaven. She give him a weapon called “Jing Gu Bang” all

the gods on the heaven said “That monkey is so ugly and strange!!!” Sun Wu Kong (monkey King) was a Bi

ma wen, the protector of their houses. He thinks the job is a important job, but actually is a low job. When

he knows the job was not very high, he starts a fight with the gods.

All the gods can’t win “Sun Wu Kong”. But a god called ‘Rulai” the giant push his hand on Sun Wu Kong

and Sun Wu Kong never came out. So that’s why in china have a traditional phrase. It means “Whether the

people is so powerful, you need to be honest!”.

L

The Secret Mirror at the Basement

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Cho, Hajung – 10

“Ding dong!” A doorbell rang. Rachel opened the door. It was Liz, her friend. She came to have a

sleepover at her house. Liz was too late, so they didn’t get to look at fireworks and play. Rachel thought

that Liz wouldn't come because she was too late.

It was night, late night. It was Friday, so they have to sleep at 11:30 p.m. When they ate popcorn and

watched movies, they started to sleep. Liz slept first. Liz must have been tired all day long. At about 4pm,

Rachel woke up to drink water. Suddenly she heard a crashing sound at the basement. She went down to

have a look. “Gasp!” It was…Liz! She was standing like a zombie. It looked like she was daydreaming. In

that sound, Rachel’s younger brother Johanna woke up, too. Liz hit the mirror again. Suddenly, the mirror

began to turn purple, squirreling and Rachel went inside the mirror with Liz. Today will be the worst

sleepover of all! When they came in, it was a new place they didn't know. The only thing she knew was that

it was a strange place. Liz suddenly woke up, so they went to have a walk. Then, they found out an….an

enormous pig eating in the ground! What is this place? They were so surprised, so they were screaming and

running through the woods. They also met a monkey who looks very…like a person. Suddenly, somebody

said, “run!” So the pig and monkey went through the trees. A while later, a king came towards Liz and

Rachel! Also, the king is much bigger than the pig! However Liz and Rachel were too tiny for the king, so

they were almost stepped by the king.

When the king passed by Liz and Rachel, they just decided to help the pig and the monkey. When they just

started to run, they saw a letter. It said, “To Liz and Rachel.” They read the letter. “I will promise that

when you guys finish your job, you guys an go back to home. P.S: You guys will find the mirror soon.” “Is

this real?” said Liz. “How did they know are in the mirror?” said Rachel. “Anyway, let’s go to finish our

mission!” said Liz. So, they followed the pig and monkey. Monkey was fast as a cheetah but pig was slow as

a sloth. So, they had to help the pig first. Pig said, “This king likes the color brown because it's the color of

meat and hates color red because it's the color of fire!” But they didn't had anything red. When they were

finding red, they saw a rock. Then Rachel had an idea! She said, “ Let’s use two rocks t make a fire!” Liz

said, “No! It’s too dangerous! Let’s just find a red thing to make him go away.” Suddenly, Rachel shouted:

“ There is no red but many brown! How about making him follow us?” Liz said: “Fine~.” So they make

the king to follow them to the deep forest. So the king was lost, but they found the way to go back.

Pig said: “Thank you so much! My name is Pigsy.”Monkey said: My name is Monkey king.” Liz and

Rachel also introduced themselves. Suddenly, the mirror came out. They waved bye and went inside the

mirror. They came back to the basement. They played again! When it was 6am, Rachel’s mom woke up.

They went to there bed quickly. Rachel bet her mom doesn't know she as awaked. Liz and Rachel woke

up at late morning and ate breakfast. After lunch, Liz went back to her house. When she waved Liz, she

thought she have to go back to the basement. “Gasp!” She saw a Pigsy and Monkey kings figure in front of

the mirror! Also, Rachel noticed that Pigsy holding the king. She thought the mirror tells what it is

happening now! Rachel decided to go to the mirror again tomorrow.

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Choi, Ahin - 9

ot so long ago, there was two best friends called Pigsy, and Sun Wu Kong. Everyday went happy

and peaceful. They were really kind to each other and friendly to each other everyday. Pigsy and

Sun Wu Kong had many hobbies, for example baseball, soccer, basketball. But most of all,

fighting and Kong fu! They practiced fighting and kong fu every single day.

But one day, as usual, they were practicing kong fu. Pigsy though to himself, “Hmmm… I hear something

weird behind the bushes!” He thought it was just a tiny little bird or something so he didn’t care. But a few

minutes later, Sun Wu Kong also head some strange sounds behind the bushes and whispered “Hey, Pigsy!

Don’t you hear something over there!” “I also heard that sound few minutes ago!” answered Pigsy. Sun Wu

Kong said, “Well… let’s go just take a peek in there, very simple.”

Pigsy and Sun Wu Kong took a look behind the bushes. “AAAAAAH!” shouted Sun Wu Kong and Pigsy.

It was White Dragon horse and Tang Monk! They were famous to be evil and extremely strong! Nobody

were even brave to fight with them! But pigsy and Sun Wu Kong were different. They just ran straight

across Tang Monk and White dragon horse! The gigantic fight began… Tang Monk shouted, “We came to

destroy your land!” “Ha Ha! If you can!” shouted brave Pigsy. He took off his shirt and ran a wards to Tang

Monk and White Dragon Horse. Pigsy were fat but his belly muscle were extremely strong! Tang Monk

and White Dragon Horse flew into the air and never came back!

Pigsy and Sun Wu Kong was extremely happy! “You were so strong just now! I never knew that you were

so brave and powerful!” said Sun Wu Kong. “Thank you, you are my best friend ever!” laughed Pigsy. “If

any other evil guys ever comes again, we will fight with them again like today” smiled Sun Wu Kong!

They had a big party by their own. Pigsy and Sun Wu Kon lived happily ever after!.

N

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Duro, Alberto - 10

ne day, a long time ago (1,349,365 years,3 months,2 weeks,1 day,3 hours,2 minutes and 5 seconds

ago to be exact), was a monkey called Suem that lived in Chongqing, China and he was a very

adventurous monkey. At about midday, he decided to climb a mountain that was near a lake.

Once he reached the top, he looked down and his legs wobbled and shook till he fell off the mountain!

Terrified and scared, shocked and surprised, he fell from the lofty mountain. When he was inside of the lake,

he saw a cave and entered and sat on a big chair like that of an emperor. After a minute or two, a big pole

appeared, as he grabbed the gleaming pole, he felt a surge of energy enter his blood stream…

And there was a god that commanded his master to go to India and buy some things, but in those times,

going to places like India was hard. Therefore, he requested some help. Immediately, the amazing Monkey

king (Suem) appeared behind him and scared the god called Tref. They continued through the mountains

and oceans till they found a cave. As they entered the cave, they heard a whhhooooosshhhhh . They

entered the cave and figured out, it was a trap! A pig (Pigsy) and a sand monk (Bob) saw them. Since the pig

was very fat, he was able to demolish the poles with one single hop. As the poles shattered, they saw a

strange purplish-black figure giggle as it escaped into the mist.

After a long time of walking, they saw a dinosaur that had a very long neck. They prepared to fight the

dinosaur because the dinosaur declared a fight. (Secretly, they were all scared of each other.) As your

prpbably thinking, the all powerful monkey king won, but all his friends were with him, and then, knocked

out. So Tref slammed Suem’s stick onto Suem’s head.

A little later, they got hungry, so Suem went to seek food. He then saw some grapes on the highest

branch of the only tree for miles and miles. But if he tried to do the cloud jump, he would go too high.

So instead, he grabbed the staff and extended it’s height till it was able to knock out the grapes out of the

tree. All of their other members of their now so called ‘Team’ arrived and they had a feast consisting of:

3 chickens, 1 cow, 2 salads, 32 glasses of water, 8 bowls of soup and of course, grapes. They all ate

gracefully until they heard a bloperbloop, and then a buuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrp! They finally arrived in India

and bought what was requested with all the jewels and gems given to them. But then they started to

cry… They had realized they had to return!

O

Journey to Thailand

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Jiang, Yuchen - 10

lazing, boiling, red. Suzy, who never give up, Lucy, who has long hair, and Hanna, who likes

animals. Also with their pet, Puffy, who was silly and naughty, go on a journey to Thailand for their

vacation on Wednesday.

Fill with happiness, excitement, curious, they packed up their bag with many bottles of water, some food,

some T-shirts ad some biscuits. Just the time they backed up the bags they noticed that the bag was too

massive for them, so they decided everyone take it for half an hour every time.

Dry air, gentle breeze, they wished this will be a perfect and a fun journey. They didn’t think further.

Sometimes a bird flew by, and sometimes a few grass snakes scurried by. Few trees were in the desert, and

there is not a tiny bit of water. The day passes. They found a clear place and pitched up the tent for dinner.

They ate some food, including the main drink was water. “What a tired day!” Hanna said. “Puffy, what do

you think?” Lucy asked. Puffy walked away and played with the huge bag. “I think it’s time to sleep!” Suzy

suggested, “And we could continue tomorrow.” “Ok, why not?” Lucy and Hanna agreed. “Good night!”

They all cried.

Dark night rises…

After morning comes, big sunshine, little wind appears. “Good morning guys! Or…wait, are you still

sleeping?” Hanna questioned. “No, we are awake now.” Lucy and Suzy mumbled. “Where are the bags and

the water? I hadn’t had water for a long period of time and now I want to drink some water!” Hanna

exclaimed. “I don’t have any idea.” Suzy answered. “Me too.” Lucy cried. “Puffy, did you see our bag?

Where are you?” Then they heard Puffy make noise outside of the tent. They were shocked and amazed of

what they had seen. “Puffy! What did you do?” They shouted. They cannot believe their eyes! Water

splashed and flowed on the ground and sink into the desert, everything is messy. “Now we don’t have any

water to drink!” Lucy cried sadly. Meanwhile they all felt thirsty. Puffy look at them with disgust and ran

away guiltily. They were very disappointed(but they still that he is naughty) when they find out Puffy had

broken the water bottles. Luckily, there are still some food left. They carried on with their journey. But

with no water, they cannot walk a long time. Hanna was thirsty and exhausted, but they still carried on the

whole day with little food and no water. Afterwards they walk further and further. They were extremely

thirsty. They must walk fast. Soon, it was night time again.

During the time they are starting to build the tent, they heard some noises around then not far. The next

thing they saw is light, bright light. However, they saw two clumpsy people who has torches light up. “Hey,

You! What are you doing here! You know were you are?” One of them yelled. Puffy barked back. “Sorry,

we don’t know were we are.” Lucy mumbled. “This is our farm!” They cried it angrily. Lucy, Suzy and

Hanna was shocked again. “Oh, sorry…we don’t know that this is your farm.” “Oh, its okay we thought

you are thieves but we saw many travelers like you. By the way, do you guys also needs water right?” “Oh,

yes please!” They exclaimed. Meanwhile the sun rises.

After they got water and prepared some more water , they thanked them and headed for the journey

behind. “Bye!” “Bye!” They all cried.

B

Journey to the FUTURE

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Jung, Jeehoon - 10

t was very dark when everyone was asleep, when an evil scientist was working on his invention. This

scientist was different from others, he had magic powers. He suddenly shouted “Finally! It’s time for me

to rule the world!”. His name was RAZAROCK.

In the very past when dinosaurs were alive, there were four kids who were courageous, strong and also

joyful. Monk which was the strongest of all; Fatty, who was very fat and ate everything; Calm, who always

made good choices; and lastly the Captain Genius who was the smartest. They all had superpowers, Monk

had super strength; Fatty was very heavy, no one could lift him up! Calm had a clear mind, he can give

strengths and powers. Which means he can heal anyone. Genius had a supercomputer in his brain, so he can

hack into systems. Happy and joyful, fun and cheerful, they played happily together. Genius had a feeling of

something going wrong. This genius boy was very smart that he hacked into a few systems and discovered

some plans. Genius found out RAZAROCK’s plan. His plan was to upgrade his superpower for him to rule

the universe. This scientist couldn’t upgrade his super powers with this amount of electricity so he would

take all the electricity from earth and then rule the universe. They panicked as they realized this plan. They

had always used this plan and it was successful. The plan was just to attack. This plan actually worked for

every single monster. The four kids went on a journey.

RAZAROCK was also smart. He also knew that the four kids noticed his plan, so he made two strong

robots to obey him. RAZAROCK went back to future after he made the robots. They waited until the four

kids came. As the four kids came they made sounds to attract them. “Wrrrrrrrr” “knock knock” were the

sounds they made. They all thought it was just someone playing, but they were incorrect. The robots shot

guns as they came out. The four kids fought and fought but it wasn’t easy to defeat them. Genius thought it

was a challenge for them to defeat the robots, so he sat down and concentrated. Suddenly the robots ran

away! This was his superpower. As they defeated the robots there were glowing stones. As Monk touched it,

he felt more powerful. After they investigated what the rocks do they found a time machine hidden behind

a huge rock. Monk lifted up the huge rock so that they could go through. They went in and saw many

buttons. Just as Monk said don’t touch anything, Fatty touched one red button. Later it started to shake. All

of a sudden, they all vanished.

After Fatty clicked the red button, there were no sounds at the beginning. “Ahhhhhhhhh! There are

monsters!” They all ran away. Everyone screamed as the four kids came. They were in the future America.

Everything looked cool for them, there were flying cars, jet packs, floating houses and Ironman suites.

Suddenly a robot with a jet pack flew towards them. Then the robot arrested them. They noticed that they

were RAZAROCK’s robot. They were transported by planes because his lab was in a small island. His lab

was colossal and secret. No one knew there was a lab on this island.

As they arrived, RAZAROCK said to put them into prison instead of killing them. The robot took them

into the prison. As time passed the guards fell asleep. They stretched their arms and they got the key. The

four kids unlocked the door and went to find out who was RAZAROCK. They went int0 his room and

saw his face. It was Monk’s Dad! Monk ran with sadness. He thought his dad was a good person but he

wasn’t. They went to a weapon shop to hit themselves but it wasn’t a dream. They just didn’t want to

believe it. They came up with a real plan but there was one thing missing. It was their best friend, T-REX.

T-REX is also the biggest, the tallest, and very heavy. However, the only problem is he is not that smart.

T-REX didn’t understand what they were saying so genius summarized what they were saying. Anyway

their plan had changed. “First we will send Fatty to attract the guards. Next we will come in through

different doors. We will fight the guards and save Fatty. Then the siren will ring. That’s is when you, T-

REX will come. T-REX, you will make the way to get to RAZAROCK’s room. At last we will arrest my

father. Isn’t it easy?” Monk explained. Everyone understood and their plan had started.

I

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Help!” As Fatty got arrested, the three kids had come in and they each fought one guard.

As they saved Fatty, the siren rang. The guards came but T-REX didn’t come so Genius whistled very

loud. Finally, T-REX came. He stepped on the guards and made the way. The four kids stepped forward

courageously. No one was in the room! RAZAROCK left with no sounds. Suddenly T-REX caught one

plane! Luckily RAZAROCK was in the plane. He fell out of the plane and it was time to fight. “That is

what you get, Dad.” Monk said. He fought and fought but RAZAROCK was unbelievably strong. It was

too hard for him to fight him so Calm thought of an idea. Calm could take energy from anyone so he took

Fatty’s power, Genius’s power and his own power. He gave this power to Monk. He felt very powerful. He

finally won RAZAROCK. They came out with happy faces and dead RAZAROCK. Villagers shouted

happily. They took RAZAROCK to the very past and gave T-REX to eat. They thought they were safe

but suddenly “Guys! I found something! There is an another monster attacking our village!” said Genius.

“So what are you thinking? It is time for us to save the world again.”

TO BE CONTINUED

The Journey to the Great Unicorn

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Kaur, Maya - 10

s you all probably know the story The Journey to the West. It all started off with the Sand Monk

leaving for a wife. Shifu, was now retired from his job. The Monkey King had been hurt badly

while trying to fight a monster! Meanwhile Pigsy and the White Dragon Horse were looking for

the Great Unicorn. They wanted to ask him some questions. Pigsy and White Dragon Horse had heard

about him being very old. He was also good at fortune telling.

One day they set off into the world to find the Great Unicorn. They started their journey. WHAT?! They

were in the park. Pigsy was dumb and the horse was a genius, but couldn’t speak. Pigsy shouted “a map, we

need a map!” So, they went off to find a map it was confusing and hard to read. The horse could read it and

lead the way.

As soon as they started their journey they felt something was wrong. Was DANGER coming? Pigsy didn’t

want to follow the horse. They then found a temple. It was gorgeous. They searched in there. No Great

Unicorn. Where could he be? They even checked everywhere in town. No sight of him.

Oh no! Pigsy and the horse were trapped. Pigsy sighed “The Evil Cat!” It was definitely The Evil Cat

(Sunny.) What Sunny didn’t know was the key was inside the cage. Pigsy didn’t realize until White Dragon

Horse showed him. While the cat went to get noodles, they got out of the cage. They continued their

journey. Of course Pigsy got hungry, so off they went to get some Chinese food. The horse went to fetch

some carrots. They were now full, especially Pigsy. Sunny had a camera, that was watching them. Sunny

went off to go and find them. No sight of them! Sunny thought very hard and asked herself… “Could I ask

the Great Unicorn?” Yes, that’s it she could ask him! It was raining; Pigsy was fed up. They walked through

the cold, pouring rain. Sunny was then disguised as a little girl! She kept trying to catch them, but never

succeeded.

They finished off their journey to the Great Unicorn. When they got there they realized that the ‘palace’

was in a cave. The Great Unicorn said deeply “Good evening and welcome.” Sunny was there too! What

was going on?! They were going to fight! Wait, they are going to fight! Well, the Great Unicorn was weak.

So Sunny fought for the Great Unicorn.

Finally, Sunny and the Great Unicorn turned into stone! Pigsy nor the horse got to ask their questions. This

story is telling you that you should never lie. The Great Unicorn and Sunny turned into stone because they

lied.

A

Journey to the Secret Forest

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Kim, Bogyeong - 10

Introduction:

ong time ago, the monkey called Sunwukong, made lots of problems in the heaven. For example,

one day he ate Jade Emperor’s peach, which makes person or animal to live forever. So finally, Jade

Emperor made an order Sunwukong to go down to land, and then help people or fight with

Demons on the ground. That is the reason why Sunwukong starts to journey to the secret forest.

Sunwukog found secret forest:

Sunwukong walked and walked. Finally, he found the secret forest in China. This forest was infamous for

dark and depressed demon’s house. Sunwukong was little bit afraid of Demon’s house, but he also thought

that it was a good chance to help humans. And he believed that was way of returning to the heaven.

Sunwukong made team:

Sunwukong fought various kinds of demons again and again by himself and got tired. He felt that it was

necessary to have friends. One day he met Sanzang monk by chance who is very skillful, and learned so

many skills that made him fight easy. Also he bet Zubajie and Shuwuing, originally they were kinds of

demon. But Sanzang tried to make them reflect. Finally, they became brother with Sunwukong and fight

demons together. They could finish their missions easier and faster. Sunwukong felt that Team is stronger

than One.

Found special weapon:

Their team won fight 99 times. But final one was king of demons. Although everyone did their best to win,

the king of demons was too strong to have no choice but to run away. When they lived in hiding with

disappointment for a year, by accident they found a very strong magic stick called as Yeouibong, which can

control its length and weight with owner’s wish. They recovered their confidence but had a decision to

fight the king of demons after learning and training more.

Last mission:

After many years of training, finally they are convinced that they would fight win the king of demons. They

went to the secret forest again and fight the king of demons for 10 days without eating and sleeping. Finally,

the king of demons was defeated Sunwukong’s team. After defeating the king of demon’s suddenly secret

forest was changed to bright and shiny. Also the king of demon was changed to Kuanyin, who is Buddah

from the heaven. And he said “I come here to take you to the heaven because you finished this mission.” So

everyone was too surprised and pleased to say nothing.

Now in heaven:

Sunwukong’s brother meets on every Sunday in heaven. Do you know the reason why they meet on

Sunday? Since they work at Jade emperor’s peach farm on weekday. The Jade emperor stil have a headache

because of Sunwukong’s brother.

L

Journey to the Game

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Kim, Seo Ha - 11

hum" a strict voice was heard by Monkey Queen, who was very sly and

distinct. The severe voice heard again. Strict voice owner was Mrs.Master,

who is considerate, also very purity. At the back of Mrs.Master, there was

Sand Monster, who was very tough in water. "Oink!" Everyone viewed the way where

the strange sound was. "Oink!" The sound heard again. It was Piggy, who was much

healthier and fatter than other monsters. They were travelling to verse other 81 monsters.

Before very long adventure to west happens, they decided to go back to the cave

and take some foods. Unfortunately, flash of lighting sent them to future. While they were

fainted on the grass, a very naughty boy, who was playing Minecraft, but, where they

were was not on the grass. It was the world that they have never been.

They notice where they are, because they met zombie. The Minecraft game zombie!

Mrs. Master, Monkey Queen, Piggy and Sand Monster dashed as quick as they could, but

Piggy just fell down to the cliff. They did know why they jumped there together. No one

knew that under the cliff is a large Ocean...

After a while they jumped from the cliff, they found their selves on the core of

Ocean in Minecraft world. Soon, a humongous wave to cover them, the person who did

was Sand Monster, who is very strong in water. "Trader!" Mrs. Master shouted. Then a

boy with scull magic appeared. It was the boy who saved them.

But did you know? Monkey Queen was actually not fainted when they come the

future land, so she knew that boy was the monster. A second later she went to save Sand

Monster, but Sand Monster did not want to come back. He said " No. I'm not going

back. I like here more., our master I'm precious but, you guys think I'm just a monster

that holds things.". "But..." She could not say anything...because it was true. That little

time, everyone had many thoughts. Very many thoughts about their behavior to Sand

Monster.

"Sand Monster..." Mrs. Master started off." I'm very sorry about that, but you don’t

even have good memories with us? Only memories that we fight and behave you like

who holds thing?" while she spoke a single teardrop trickle down her face. Sand Monster

did not know why he was sniveling. Sand Monster started speaking "I....I....I thought you

guys hate me..." "Never!!!" Everybody shouted in one mind.

They worked in a team and they could find the way to go back home. Of course, they

never fight again." Do you really love me??" Sand Monster asked carefully. "Yes!!"

everyone shouted without one second of thinking.

“U

Journey to The West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Lee, Seungmin - 11

ong time ago, there’re the Mountain Covered with Fruit and Flower. One day, one monkey was born

in there. The monkey’s name was Monkey-King. He defeated all the monkeys in Mountain Cover

with Fruit and Flower. Monkey-King wanted to be more stronger, and stronger, so he ate magic

food, practiced every day and fought with other monkey every day. Finally, Monkey-King became a god.

Monkey-King went to Ocean castle and fought with many ocean solders. In Ocean castle, there was one

magic stick called Yeo Yi. No one could lift Yeo Yi. Monkey-King found that stick and lifted easily and used

Yeo Yi to defeat all the ocean solders! Even Wok-Huang-Shang-Di (the god of sky and heaven) was afraid

of Monkey-King too. Wok-Huang-Shang-Di and his Generals fought with Monkey-King. But, Monkey

King Defeat all the gods! So Ata-ne (the god of fire and live) called Buddha (the second strongest god.)

Buddha just punched Monkey-King and locked him in his hand. Buddha call Tang Monk, Pig-s-y, Sand-

Monk, White dragon horse and Monkey-King and say to them “If you all came to India, I will make you

god!” and Buddha flew away. They killed the monster block the way and they came to gate of India. In front

of the gate, they saw Cow-Devil. Cow-Devil ran and punched Pig-s-y! Monkey-King used Yeo Yi to hit

Cow-Devil. Monkey-King, Pig-s-y, Sand-Monk and Tang Monk fight with Cow-Devil almost 2days and

finally killed Cow-Devil.

When they came to India, Buddha was flying in there. Monkey-King said to Buddha to make them god, but

Buddha just hit Monkey-King. And said “I was just joking!” Monkey-King, Pig-s-y, Sand-Monk, Tang

Monk and White dragon horse was so angry and fight with Buddha, but Buddha was too strong! They fight

5days and they lose. Sand-Monk, White dragon horse and Pig-s-y died and Tang Monk and Monkey-King

was dyeing too. So Tang Monk said to Monkey-King. “Eat me and killed Buddha!”(When some one ate

Tang Monk, that people get super strong power so that’s why the reason monsters block the way to kill

them.)Monkey-King ate Tang Monk and cried loudly. Monkey-King get super strong power and ran to

Buddha and just punch Buddha’s face. They fight crazily. They throw planet, punch each other… Suddenly,

Buddha use his all power to punch Monkey-King! But Monkey-King went up to Buddha’s head (Buddha

was 100km long) and used his most of power to hold Yeo YI and crash Buddha’s head. Monkey-King

thought it’s over, but suddenly huge door crashed him!

The huge door was open and all the gods was come. Because gods saw Buddha was died and they came to

kill Monkey-King! Monkey-King saw many gods and thought it was too many, he called Monkey army

and say to them fight with gods. Monkey-King fight with Zeus and Poseidon, Poseidon use big wave to

make Monkey-King flew away. Zeus shoot lightning to Monkey-King, Monkey-King used Yeo Yi to

block that huge lightning. Suddenly, Hades throw Mars to Earth, Monkey-King thought when Mars and

Earth crash, many people will die. So Monkey-King use Yeo Yi to make Mars flew away. Monkey-King

also has magical cloud. Monkey-King said to magical cloud to shoot lightning. Zeus also shoots lightning,

but Monkey-King use Yeo Yi to block Zeus’s lightning! Zeus crashed with magical cloud’s enormous

lightning and died. When Zeus died, Poseidon was so~ angry and use giant wave to made Monkey-King

flew away! Poseidon can’t lift Yeo Yi. Monkey-King put Yeo Yi in Poseidon’s hand, Poseidon fall down to

Earth. Monkey-King ran fast as lightning and punched his head with Yeo Yi, so Poseidon died. Suddenly,

the Hades (the strongest god ever) came. Hades use Sun power to attack Monkey-King. Monkey-King use

Yeo Yi to block, Hades punch Monkey-King like a toy. Monkey-King thought Hades was weak at

lightning, so Monkey-King said to magical cloud to shoot the lightning! But Hades just catches that

lightning and breaks it. Monkey-King kick Hades, but Hades also kick Monkey-King too. Hades use Black

hole power to Monkey-King. Monkey-King want to block that huge Black hole power, but Yeo Yi

broke. Monkey-King used all the power to kick Hades head. Hades can’t move a while. Monkey-King

used his life to use the skill called Thunder Breaker! Many planets were exploded and Hades and Monkey-

King died together. When Hades die, all the gods were died. Many people remember Monkey-King; Tang

monk, Pig-s-y, Sand-Monk, White dragon horse and the people who fought together forever.

L

Adventure with Elsa

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Lee, Wonjun - 11

t was a cheerful sunny day in the U.K. The three children called Jack, Tom and Jobly went abroad. But

the problem was they changed into Pigsy, Monkey King and Tang Monk. Three little monsters (3

children) swam into the nearest island called ‘Guam.’ It was very nice place to live.

When they arrived to intercontinental hotel (the one in Guam) every single person rant and threw things

like eggs. Even some people blew blow dart!!! (one that makes people sleep.)

So 3 monsters flee to the dark spooky forest. There were tigers, lizard even gorilla! But the funny thing was

that tigers thought the Pigsy was a real pig!!!

When they across though the forest, they seek a gigantic castle for a witch. She had 1 trillion of knight, 20

secretaries to be safe. But the scariest thing was that there were 10 canons and some aliens!!! Suddenly, Tang

Monk said “Hey guys, do you want to go inside and have a look for the medicine?” Then everybody said

“yes!” (But in fact, Pigsy didn’t wanted to go inside because he frightened.

Inside the castle, there were many different kinds of strange creature such as, larva, bats, bone and even

statue. It seemed like it built in 19th century. Just then, a humongous shadow came front of 3 monster. They

heard heard an evil witch sound. Suddenly, the lights were turned on and every knight was ready to shoot

the gun. The witch changed into a ‘Queen of 3 states of matters.’ The queen put the knife in front of Tank

Monk’s head and said “You may choose one. Number 1 is tell the truth, the second choice is to cut off your

head.” Well, of course they chose to say the truth.

They said everything what was happening and why they are here. The queen understood and took them to

her magical room. There were 2 cups of purple milk, orange eggs, mysterious medicine…

First the queen put rotten fish, salt, unknown flour, orange eggs and purple milk into a huge pot. And

provide some eggs, cookies and said “Have some cookies and orange juice.”

Unfortunately, they suddenly shrink into a frog!!! Then butterfly, lion ... The queen was drawn because she

made more than 150 medicine for the 3 monsters.

Suddenly knights all died because of a queen of ice, Elsa. First, Elsa thought there was nobody

was inside of the castle. So she made an ice castle in 1second beside the other castle (the castle for 3 states of

matters).

The queen of 3 states of matters woke up from a dream. She gazed at the door and said “What the heck is

that giant ice castle?” And she tried to contact her knights, but they didn’t answer. She thought deeply. She

saw the owner of the castle. But the face was really familiar!!!

Actually, she was her old friend Elsa. The queen let her secretaries to let Elsa come to her room. But the

funny thing was the secretaries were got her love in first sight. They served which is really expensive and the

food which only queen can eat. After giving things, they let her ride a mini car which is deliver to queen’s

room. When they saw each other, they sobbed. Secretaries quietly move them into meeting room. The

queen told Elsa that 3 monsters had serious problem since 1day before. After Elsa heard that she covered her

mouth because she was really keen to help people.

Elsa and the queen went to Elsa’s castle. The queen said “This place is freezing.” So Elsa provided some hot

chocolate, blanket and let her go front of fire. The queen continued talking about 3 little monsters. Elsa

brought 3 purple orange, green fish, rotten tomatoes and salt. Secretaries screamed at Elsa because they never

thought Elsa had these smelly materials. After a second of eating, they changed into fish, monkey, gorilla and

finally normal children.

I

When they all right, the queen and Elsa called ‘SOS’ for lovely children. The helicopter came in 15

minutes. When they back to their own home country, they have noticed that there will going to be a

funeral tomorrow.

Next day, (in the funeral) their dad, mum, grandma and grandpa were crying whole day. Suddenly they

came side and said “we haven’t died yet!” Then everyone stopped crying and hugged them and said “thank

you very much to be alive.” So they lived happy forever.

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Lim, Sean - 9

nce in Ancient China, there was a special monk called Monk Tang. If you eat his meat, you can

live forever. He thought of going to Egypt to get valuable treasure. But he knew that it was way

to dangerous for him. So he found some of his best friends to go with him. They are Monkey

King, a pig, and Monk Sha. They are all best friends of Monk Tang. So they started their adventurous

journey to Egypt…

They reach Iran for a brief break. They saw a savage tiger which is actually a monster. The monster was

trying to eat Monk Tang so that it can live forever on the planet. The Monkey King could tell whether it

was a monster because he had special eyes. The Monkey King informed Monk Tang immediately ad they

went away using the somersaulting cloud. Monk Tang screamed, “Help! Help!” as they got out of Iran.

They finally reached Egypt. Monk Sha said, “We almost got eaten by a savage tiger!” The Monkey King

replied, “No, that was a monster.” They all gasped. When the Monkey King said that the pig said, “Let’s

continue finding the treasure.” But suddenly a group of scary mummies came dashing towards them as fast as

lightning.

Monk Tang exclaimed. “Be careful!” The Monkey King tried to kill the mummies using his golden stick

and the pig tried to kill them using his rake. But Monk Tang and Monk Sha just took wooden sticks from

the ground to hit the mummies. Finally, they killed the mummies.

They saw a colossal pyramid and there was a sign, it said: Pyramid of the treasure. They dashed into the

pyramid as fast as they could. But on the treasure chest, there was a keyhole. So they searched the whole

pyramid for the key. Monk Tang shouted, “I found the key!” They all ran towards Monk Tang. They

opened the treasure together and there were lots of gold coins. They shared the gold coins equally among

each person and went back to China happily.

O

Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Liu, Yuetong - 9

nce upon a time there is a beautiful new master princess called Malina lived in a big big castle, her

eyes are like stars in the sky, her hair is black as obsidian, her lip is rea as roses, she is perfect! But

she has a evil stepmother—the new queen. Malina was locked up by her stepmother Tyra in her

room. Tyra doesn’t like her. So Malina never receive any kindness from her. Malina is lonely for sure, but

she is bright and optimistic. she sings and dances in her room.in sunny days, she talks to the birds and insects

that flew to her balcony.

One dawn, Malina heard a big noise “Bang” in her balcony. she went to see what is happening, there is a

monkey with a big golden stick at his back sitting there. he looks like a worrior who fights for freedom and

justice. But when he saw Malina, he put up a gentle face and smile at her “I’ve been looking for long time,

Master.” “Master?” Malina was confused. “I am Malina, not your Master, Sir.” “Yes, you’re, I am here to

pick you up and protect you in our journey to the west.” said the Monkey King. “but…” Malina doubted

“compare will being lock up here in this room, I ‘d like to go outside the see the world beside. This

monkey doesn’t look like a bad guy.” She thought, after a few minutes of hesitation. she said “Yes, I believe

you, I’ll go with you, Let’s go.”

Then the monkey took Malina to the palace and they met Piggy Ba and Mr. Sha. Then they go on the

journey the west. they walk and walk day and night. finally, near the lake they are starving and exhausted,

they decided to have a rest on the bank. Monkey King go to find food an Mr. Sha go to find wood to make

fire, Piggy Ba stay with Malina and protect her. Piggy Ba is too exhausted so he lay down and fall asleep.

Suddenly, some creatures from the lake grab Malina into the water, Malina struggle and yelled Loudly

“HELP!” But she can’t say anything as she is in the water and on one can hear her. While she was struggling

her mind come back to the past, she saw herself sat on the real mother’s bed in her room “the old queen”

told her “Dear Malina, you supposed to be “The god of kindness” and your duty is go to the west and help

the poor people there, and I Suppose to help you to be “The God of kindness”, but now I dying now

incase your stepmother treat you badly. I must

Lock your memory until your in danger, your memory can be recalled only then.

Just then, Malina knows who she really is, then she use her mind power to persuade the monster to let her

go, soon the monster were softened and finally send her back to the bank. When Malina woke up, she saw

Monkey King is yelling to Piggy Ba “How can you fall asleep you fool!” “I’m… I’m just too tired. “while

they are talking, Malina walk to them with a kind smile and says to them “Guys, I know who I am and why

we are going to the west?” Piggy Ba whispered “how can you know just know, I thought you know already

and that’s why you came with us? Isn’t it?” the Monkey king punched at Piggy ba’s head said “You Idiot”

how can you say at to master!” Mr. Sha said “don’t fight, we all trust master.” Malina answered “YES!” trust

me, I’ll lead you to the right way.” everybody said “Yes, master! We will all protect you!”

And they all went on their journey to west happily~

O

Crow Goes to India

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Nawrocka, Sara -10

AAAAR!” Sit down Crow, I have a mission for you,” said the king of all cats, Jackson

Flash. He is a dark black jaguar. Crow is a Russian cat with only half an ear and only 3 legs.

He lost half an ear and an entire leg when fighting a German Shepard in cat VS dog war in

1573. Today it is 2017, and yes Crow is 444 years old and he still fights in war. He is navy blue and has

enormous, gloomy, yellow lemon eyes. Crow wears a lemon light jacket and he is brave and kind.” The

mission is get the golden immortal fish, and yes it is in India.” Any questions?” No? Ok, now go away.”

So he went to India to seek the golden immortal fish. While Crow was on a mission, a dog was as

well. And this dog’s name is Spot. He was sent by an evil master called James. James is a forest wolf with the

same lemon eyes as Crow. Spot was different, he was filled with spots and had brown soft fur. He had a kind

heart and wanted to rediscover the dog world, but spot still has some evil in him. Crow was half way to

India and did not stop walking. He went past Mountains, hills, forests, oceans and cows. Finally, he got to

India. The music was amazing; the dances never stop; and the happiness never ended. India was as happy as

Heaven on the 4 of July.

Meanwhile, Spot was waking slowly through the forest of death and did not die. ZOOP, Ha ha ha

Spot somehow got to India in less than 3 seconds. Crow could smell Spots expensive perfume. He knew

Spot was close. After 1minute Crow finally found Spot and ran quickly towards the fish. Unfortunately,

Spot got there first and stole the fish. Crow ran and ran but could not catch up. Oh, and just so you know,

not all stories end happily ever after. Not this one: this one ends badly.

Spot got to a back portal and got back home in a blink of an eye. His master was pleased to see Spot back in

time for the party. They partied all night and when day came they still did not stop. After 2 days of dancing

and singing the master ate the fish to become immortal. Once he ate the fish he started to destroy all the cats

and their country. “MUHAHAHA.” To be continued…

The next day the cats that lived in the country of Catlandia were terrified and could not move. James

plan worked and he could move on to terrify other countries to become the king of the world. “OH

YEAH.” Jackson Flash was disappointed in Crow so he fired him. Crow started living in the sewers and

instead of eating chicken; he had to eat rats. “YUK.” As I told you, this story would not have a happy

ending. “HEHE sorry.”

“R

Journey to the Future

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Qwek, Elias - 10

aving done with that monster, they continued their journey to India. The blazing sun shimmered

over Tang Seng and his disciples. As they ventured through a vast desert, Sun's keen eye spotted a

calm, glittering oasis. "There!" He called out. They scampered towards their target. However, the

water turned out to have a color of purple.

Poison?" asked Sha. "Just jump in, you can trust me." Tang interrupted, "Jump!" Tang repeated. So

they did, splash!

"Where are we?" Sun questioned curiously. "This is the future. That was a magical portal to a random

time." Tang answered. "But how do we get to India?" Still baffled Sun commented. Since it might take

forever to answer all of Sun's questions, he just shunned him and carried on walking on the street. As they

perambulated through the narrow, winding streets, the people who passed them looked at them weirdly.

Soon, they arrived at the airport. "We're taking the plane," Tang verbalized. Zhu interrogated what

a plane was, "is it delicious?" He asked. His answer is that it was not food; it was a form of transportation.

As they climbed up on the colossal machine, they stepped on 42 people's feet; elbowed 12 people,

and tripped 36 people over. Their seat was at row 316; it was a really unordinary plane!

Not long after take-off, they crashed onto an unknown island. They lingered there for ages! Until

one day, they realized they were at India, what a fascinating discovery! However, the truculent guards didn’t

allow them to enter the country as they looked like creepy monsters.

Soon, there was an abrupt flash not far from them, “it’s a portal!” Exclaimed Sun cheerfully when

he saw it.

Into the portal they went!

ZOOM!

They were back at the desert, “oh! I wish I could have some water? Don’t you?” Cried Zhu. The

thing is, the oasis has completely vanished. There was still a very long way to walk!

H

Journey to the Very West (present version)

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Sagong, Jun - 10

FFFFFFFFFFFFFF”(the plane) “Hey! Who is there!” A noise came from the villa. “Oh!

Master .it is master. Yi yi ha ha!” shouted the monkey king. “By the way where did you got

that plane?” questioned Wu Kong. “I’ve got it in Taobao and it cost me almost a million

dollars, but no problem!” Said Monk Tang. Then the monkey king replied “How isn’t a problem?

“Hmmmmm… Oh, because I have more credit cards!” Said Monk Tang “Okay! Let’s go now, no time to

waste!’’ By the way I haven’t even introduce you the member of the group.

First and foremost, the monkey king, who is also known as Sun Wu Kong. This monkey is born in

Xian. After it born for two months a man named Mayun bought it (monkey king). Unfortunate the monkey

king was sold to the circus. On the way to the circus, the monkey king inexpertly escape. After that he

learned some superpowers such as the 72 changes, Huoyan Jinjing(penetrating insight) super strength etc.

Secondly, the pig or I should say half human half pig is one of the main member in the team. His full

mane is Zhubajie. Zhubajie likes to eat and meet pretty girls. Hundreds years ago he actually used to be a

general (Tianfeng general)

Last but not least, the master(Monk Tang).Monk Tang is the person who is in charge of everyone in

this team. Monk Tang is a bodice and his destination is to find his son in U.S. He know cures that could

make monkey kings head hurt(it hurt a lot)

If you have read journey to the west you should think where is Sand Monk. Apologize that Sand

Monk is acting a series of American TV drama right now, so hopefully he will come back in the next series

of Journey to the west. Sorry about that!

Oh! Wait let’s keep going on with our story!

While everyone is on the plane safely, the plane suddenly shacked “What is that?” questioned

everyone except Zhubajie. ”Ha ha ha, I shacked the plane!” laughed Zhubajie.

10 minutes later…

” Kmaaaaash!’’ ‘’Okay, Zhubajie stop messing around with the plane’’ screamed Monk Tang.” It is

not me!’’ Shouted Zhubajie!

Suddenly, the plane started to stop flying, it start to going down. Fortunately, the Monkey king went

out the plane and grab the plane. Luckily everybody is safe.” Thank you for saving our life!” said Monk

Tang.“必须的(of course)!” Replied Monkey king.

”Ok let’s keep going on to the west.” Said Monk Tang.

After everyone past the cave, they’ve all saw something incredible. All they see is a place of green.

The trees are lofty and flourishing. Everyone could feel the freshness of every tree.

By the time that everyone is about to sleep, everyone except Sun Wu Kong lay down for no

reason. For less than a second everyone started to attack the monkey king. ” No way,” shouted Sun Wu

Kong “what is happening to you guys.” Ahhhhhhhh…

‘’wait! This is just a dream right? Questioned Sun Wu Kong.” Hey prepare a car for me, let’s go

shopping!’’ said Sun Wu Kong to the guards…

“F

The New Team

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Seong, Jina - 10

onkey King was too boring. That was a sunny, beautiful day,

Monkey king wanted to have a new journey. But Sand monk, Pigsy

and Master were doing their work. And Monkey King did all of works

that he need to do. Finally, Master decided to go Olympics. They all agreed

to go so the Monkey King was very excited. They went to the airport.

While they arrived to Olympics in India, there was little bit hot so Master,

Pigsy and Sand monk were wanted to rest but Monkey King was so excited

so he closed his eyes and felt the fresh air. Then, he fall down because of

the rock but he didn’t know he was fall down so he walked like a baby because he

didn’t opened his eyes. Finally, Monkey Kind opened his eyes and they bought tickets and

they found their seats. They surprised because there were many different sports that they

didn’t know. Then they saw a group of people are very unique!Monkey King was going to

fight with them. But they were very kind to people! They helped a lot of people that need

help. So, Master stopped Monkey King because master knew that was kind people. They introduced

themself. “We are Amazing Group members! Nice to meet you!”

The group was called Amazing Group and the captain for that group was David.

They saw the sports together.

That group was very unique. All the people wore strange clothes. But they said,

“This clothes are very special. If we lose them, we cannot make it again.” ButMonkey King didn’t

trust it. Then the real monster was came. It called Pecca. He sell his fake clothes and when they buy the

cloth that Pecca made, are going to be the monster. Pecca thought he will be the best in the world because

his teamember number is getting more and more. Monkey King and David from the Amazing Group team

captain,

were try to catch him first. They need to work together but monkey king and David were foughting. So the

monster was gone!

Monkey King shouted,

“It’s your fault. if you didn’t move from your seat, I could catch the monster already!”

Then, David shouted,

“No, It’s your fault!”

Then, Master stopped them and said kindly,

“It’s not your fault. And we need teamwork! You cannot find him to catch the monster.”

They both were very sorried to each other. And finally, they look for the monster.

They looked for everywhere but there was no monster. it means the monster is not in the

building! Finally, they found the monster. The monster was selling the clothes. And the

Amazing group members and Monkey King , Master , Sand monk and Pigsy saw that when

Pecca sold the clothes to people, the power from the people, pecca is getting that and the people

who didn’t have power were changed to a monster.Monkey King and his teamember, David and his

teamember

were fighting with the monster that pecca made. Master used his magic but it didn’t work! Then Amazing

group

members used the power from their unique clothes. It was the great power. Pecca made a lot of monsters so

can escape from their. But the powerful power made monsters gone and Amazing Group already found

Pecca!

But Pecca got a lot of power and said,

“ You guys cannot escape here!”

And he blocked everywhere! Sand Monk and Pigsy fought with Pecca’s monster, also Amazing group

member too.

Monkey King, David and Master fought with Pecca.

M

Unfortunately, Pecca hurt Master, so Master couldn’t use magic. Monkey King helped Master but then

Pecca throw

a rock to Monkey King and said loudly,

“See? You cannot hurt me!”

Then David hold Pecca’s body and throw him away for just a moment. Then said,

“i can hurt you Pecca!”

And helped monkey King to stand up. Monkey King said softly,

“Thank you a lot.”

Then Monkey King’s magical power started because he was very mad at Pecca.

His clothes changed and when Pecca ran to Monkey King, Monkey King were hold him and kicked him

and Pecca flied

just a moment. Unfortunately, Pecca landed in the unknown island. He needed to do all the things by

himself to live.

David and Monkey King hugged. They both could win Pecca because of their teamwork. Fianlly, Davidtold

others about their clothes ( the power).

“This clothes makes us feel good and strong! So we could protect our amazing island,we will give you these

clothes and please come to our island

Then Master said,

“Of course, thank you to invite us. New Journey for us!”

The new team made! And the new journey started. The interesting journey with new team!

Secret Mission to the Well

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Shin, Yeonsu - 10

igh, if I’d only finished my homework from last Thursday,” I sighed in my filthy room. It’s

Thursday night and I have to return it tomorrow. Heavily, I looked at the clock and almost

fainted. It was 11:30pm! Suddenly, there was a creek sound made me unable to breath. The

sound got quicker and quicker. My heart beated faster. “Slam!” I hid under my desk, and shut my eyes. A

few seconds later, I opened my eyes filled with tears. Guess what? It was my little brother Chris! He’s bit

naughty. ”Chris! What are you doing here? You’ve shocked me!” I yelled. Chris said sorry in a small voice.

“Can you seek for my historic robot in the basement? I have searched for it, but it was totally gone,” he

said. I tried to disagree with him, but after a while, I was following him to mini, freezing basement. We

eyed for his ancient robot for about 30 miniutes. However, we were unable to find it. We decided to take a

rest. Chris sat down on marble, cold floor, but I was not able to. The luminous light was shining on the

corner. Slowly, I went to the twinkling light. There was a well. Chris came with me and hid behind me.

Suddenly, a tornado came out of the well and swallowed us.

A few hours later, I woke up in a comfortable and lengthy sofa. My brother, Chris, was there too.

I had no idea where I was. All I can tell was that I was on a miniature house. Then, I grabbed the door

handle and pushed the door with my great force. We were in a zoo. “Linz, where are we? “ Chris yawned.

“In a zoo.” I replied. We took a look at the zoo. Even though I was in secondary, I still liked to take a look

at animals. We weren’t enjoying it since we were wearing our skinny pajama that our turned our hand icy.

When I was looking, I found something strange. All the animals looked tired. “There’s a human that looks

like a monkey escaping from the monkey cage! Let’s follow him!” Chris said. I didn’t answer, but I nodded.

We followed as much as we can, but we lost him. We began to sprint forward. The night came and we

were walking much faster. A dreadful cliff appeared and we had to rush back. Chris and me were in too

much of a hurry that we bumped into a humongous belly. Chris fainted and I just lied as if I was dead. Then

I saw a shadow. I hid behind the tree without Chris. Without any sound, I observed him very carefully; It

was the human that looked like a monkey! A sudden memory went through my mind, It was the monkey

king! The giant belly person was Pigsy! “We are being chased by a dragon! You’ve forgot it?” monkey king

whispered. “ROAR!” Pigsy got up and hurried after the monkey king. “ROAR!” a vivid blue, lengthy and

skinny dragon appeared.

“AAHHH!” I ranted. A strict dragon tried to step on Chris. Shadows covered Chris. About 10

minutes later, “Crash!” I was sobbing. Although dangerous things had happened, Chris was comfortably

sleeping on the ground. I darted to him and gave my biggest hug. The shadows were lying. I held my breath

and and got closer. Then I gasped, it was the characters from “Journey to the West.” Although all the

characters were there, Sank monk was not there with his white horse. Shadows began to wiggle. I was

terrified to spot that happening, so I hauled my brother behind the tree unexpectedly as characters appeared

behind the tree. I muttered, “ Thank you!” Monkey king stepped forward and replied,” Thank you”. While

I was staring at him, he started explaining, “We were doing our missions. Sank monk told us to get dragon

balls in its mouth. Firstly, I went to the zoo and got all the animals’ power. Secondly, we tried to fight with

the dragon, but we all became tired. Thirdly, you guys came. Dragons in this world become tired when

they see humans. Finally, we could have a great fight with it. Thank you.” He stopped talking and bowed. I

didn’t know what to do.

“Linz, are you there? I want to go home,” Chris spoke and burst into tears. “Do you guys know

where special well is? I questioned. They nodded. They began to step into the deep, deep forest and we

followed them. Suddenly, a giant came out.

“S

Journey to the East

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Sho, Mayuko - 9

nce in Ancient China, there was a special monk called Monk Tang. If you eat his meat, you can

live forever. He thought of going to Egypt to get valuable treasure. But he knew that it was way

to dangerous for him. So he found some of his best friends to go with him. They are Monkey

King, a pig, and Monk Sha. They are all best friends of Monk Tang. So they started their adventurous

journey to Egypt…

They reach Iran for a brief break. They saw a savage tiger which is actually a monster. The monster was

trying to eat Monk Tang so that it can live forever on the planet. The Monkey King could tell whether it

was a monster because he had special eyes. The Monkey King informed Monk Tang immediately ad they

went away using the somersaulting cloud. Monk Tang screamed, “Help! Help!” as they got out of Iran.

They finally reached Egypt. Monk Sha said, “We almost got eaten by a savage tiger!” The Monkey King

replied, “No, that was a monster.” They all gasped. When the Monkey King said that the pig said, “Let’s

continue finding the treasure.” But suddenly a group of scary mummies came dashing towards them as fast as

lightning.

Monk Tang exclaimed. “Be careful!” The Monkey King tried to kill the mummies using his golden stick

and the pig tried to kill them using his rake. But Monk Tang and Monk Sha just took wooden sticks from

the ground to hit the mummies. Finally, they killed the mummies.

They saw a colossal pyramid and there was a sign, it said: Pyramid of the treasure. They dashed into the

pyramid as fast as they could. But on the treasure chest, there was a keyhole. So they searched the whole

pyramid for the key. Monk Tang shouted, “I found the key!” They all ran towards Monk Tang. They

opened the treasure together and there were lots of gold coins. They shared the gold coins equally among

each person and went back to China happily.

O

Kill the Skeletons

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Wang, Yiwen - 10

hat a nice day to Swim” said Monkey King and Pigsy. They all want to swim in the

swimming pool, but just then a pretty little girl came and said “My Mum fall into a

swimming pool, she can’t swim, help!” “Where, where” said Tang Monk very worried.

Monkey King look at the girls heart, he saw a skeleton!

“Don’t help her” said Monkey King shouting out loud. “She’s a skeleton” shouted Monkey King again and

he wanted to kill her with his golden stick. “How mean you are to kill a little girl and you said she’s a

skeleton and her Mum is in danger and she’s only 8 years old! For punishment, I’ll bump your head!” said

Tang Monk. Tang Monk says some magic words and suddenly Monkey King is bumping his head over the

ground! After a few minutes he stop and ask the little girl where is the swimming pool but the girl catch him

and put him in a bag and send him away in 1 second.

Monkey King, Pigsy and Yuly sitting on a rock don’t know what to do then Yuly had an idea, “lets trick

them and get Tang Monk back! Let’s go” said Yuly.

They went there, the girl is really the skeleton! Tang Monk is trying to get out of the bag, “if you want to

get Tang Monk back, fight with me!” said the skeleton. Monkey King and Skeleton are so good at fighting

they will need a person to help. However Monkey King have pigsy and Yuly, Skeleton have her dog and

husband. At that point Tang Monk get out of the bag and also add in a fight. Finally monkey King win!

They get the tang monk back and keep going on journey to the west, they met 81 problem but keep going

on!

“W

Journey to India

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Wi, I-Hsien - 10

t was an extremely hot day in America. Andrew just finished reading a book which is called 'Journey to

the west'. After enjoying a part in the story, he fell asleep...

" 悟空! 快醒醒! 要去找宝藏啦! (Monkey King! Wake up! It's time to go to find treasure!)" Tangseng

was trying to let Andrew wake up, using Chinese. But Andrew didn’t even understand, also he was

extremely scared of Tangseng, who jumped into his house for no reason. Tangseng is also the character in

one of his favorite book, 'Journey to the west' who always ride on The White Dragon Horse. Tangseng

thought for a while, then he started using English to explain what they are going do next, how he comes,

and why did he come. Andrew asked, "Then, where's Sand Monk, Zhubajie and The White Dragon

Horse?" They are in the UFO outside." He pointed at the LARGE thing outside the window. Sand Monk,

Zhubajie and The White Dragon Horse seemed like they herd that Tangseng is calling them. They looked

at the window and did some emotions with Tangseng. After a while, they came off from the UFO and went

into Andrew's house. Soon, a yellow paper came down, Tangseng took it and started reading, " Blah Blah

Blah..." BOOOM! Andrew turned to Monkey King, the character he likes the most in Journey to the West.

Andrew forgot all his memories when he was Andrew 3 seconds ago. The other thing is that, he could speak

and understand Chinese very well! Now, Monkey King (Andrew) can fully understand what they're going

to do.

Monkey King, Zhubajie, Sand Monk, Tangseng and The White Dragon Horse step into the large UFO. 2

seconds later, they arrived India. But, India is too big, how can they find the treasure? When they were all

thinking, wind blew, they could almost see a yellow piece of paper flying to them. Tangseng also saw that,

so he jumped up and grabbed the paper. " Go forward, turn left..." Tangseng quietly read the words on the

paper. They followed the instructions on the paper, and went to the place they can find treasure...

Finally, they are standing in front of a castle. Inside the castle was very dark. They couldn’t even see each

other! Zhubajie took out something from his pocket, WOW! There is light. Monkey King, Tangseng and

Sand Monk realized that it is Zhubajie's iPhone X! They followed the only way they can go, and they found

a strange shape," What is that?" Asked Zhubajie. "I don’t know..." Responded Tangseng. " Ah!" Shouted

Monkey King "I think I know what it is! Let’s stand together then go into the shape, maybe the door can

open!" " Ya! Lets try! " 5minuets later, they are already in the shape. BAAAMMM! The door opened, with

a loud voice. Wow! The treasure is there. First, Monkey King used his eyes to check around them... it's

save. They nearly touch it! "WAIT A MINUTE!" Baigujing jumped out and screamed, "What are you

doing here? Don’t you know that I am the protector of the treasure?" Monkey King replied, "How would I

know? You are not famous!" "AHHH! Stop saying the things that are not important! Let’s fight with pillows

who fall down first, who will lose. If I lose, I'll give you the treasure, but if you lose, I'll keep the treasure

forever... deal?" " Deal man!"

Monkey King and Baigujing all won 1 time, at the last time, Monkey King won! Baigujing gave the treasure

to them, they opened it. Wow! It smells soooo good! The treasure was a whole pail of hot dog!

Monkey King, Tangseng, Zhubajie, Sand Monk and The White Dragon Horse love to eat many of them

every day, they got fatter and fatter...

"AHHHHH!" Andrew woke up and screamed, "That dream is so scary, how can they eat too much? Wait...

what's that?" Andrew saw a strange wooden box, he walked there, and opened it...WHAT?! It is a large box

of hot dog! After eating, he dreamed that he became a superman... wait... it is another story.

I

Journey to the Chongqing

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Wu, Ruixuan – 10

ow, it's a very hot summer. Cindy and Jina are going to Chong Qing. Because they have a

writing work for secondary. Now they are in the airport.

They arrive in Chong Qing. Cindy says: ' Wow! We are in Chong Qing now!' Cindy and Jina

are very excite, because they well learn the Chong Qing's history and China' s culture.

First, Cindy and Jina go to eat hotpot. Cindy is very excited. Because they well eat Chong Qing's hotpot

soon.

They knew Chong Qing's hotpot in Korean. Chong Qing's hotpot is very famous. Cindy says:' Oh! Jina!

Do you know Chong Qing's hotpot? Everybody said it's very spicy! I love spicy food.' But Jina says:' I just

want to try a little bit.' They go inside the hotpot store. Cindy said: 'Ok! Now! Let me try this!' Cindy pick

up a beef, Cindy put the beef in her mouth. One second latter, Cindy yells: 'Oh! Give me the water! Jina!

Quickly! Help! Water!' Jina gives the water to Cindy. Cindy drinks a lot of water. Jina is afraid, Jina says:'

Oh~~~ Cindy, are you sure we need to try the hotpot? Maybe not everyone needs to try it........' Cindy

reply:' Oh~~~Come on! Jina, just try a little bit, come on~ Here is Chong Qing! Hotpot is very important

in Chong Qing.' Jina pick up a vegetable, and she put the vegetable in her mouth. Jina yells:' Oh! Water!

Cindy! Help! Water please! Cindy!' Cindy gives the water to Jina, Jina drinks a lot of water. Cindy laughs.

They go out of the hotpot store. Cindy and Jina write: Chong Qing's hotpot is very spicy! We drink a lot of

water, but we still wasted some food. Because it's too spicy!

Then, they go to Ci Qi Kon. Jina and Cindy are very excited, because they hear about Chong Qing's Ci

Qi Kon is very good and it's not spicy like hotpot. They see so many people and stores in Ci Qi Kon. Cindy

says:' Jina, I'm so excited! I want to go shopping now! But first, I want to eat Chong Qing spicy cabob, ci ba

and twist.' Cindy goes to buy twist and ci ba. Jina go to buy spicy cabob and shaved ice. They find a table

and sit down to eat. Jina loves ci ba, twist and shaved ice. She didn't like spicy cabob, because it's same spicy

with hotpot. Cindy loves all the of this food on the table. Cindy and Jina come across a girl: Wendy! Wendy

tells them about the Ci Qi Kon and Chinese culture. They become friends.

Wendy told them a lot about Chinese culture and the Chinese emperor's ancient knowledge and poets.

Wendy says:' In ancient times, people wore skirts. The Ci Qi Kon has a long history.................'

Then, Cindy, Jina and Wendy wander around to learn Chinese more. They wander around all the Ci Qi

Kon. Cindy buy so many things, like: China skirts, China pencil box and China's toy. Wendy tells them Ci

Qi Kon's things in older time. Cindy and Jina write in their notebook. Now, they have so many things in

their notebook.

They are hungry again, so, they go to buy some food again. They sit down, and eat. They eat, drink and

talk. But, they didn't watch their bag. Now, it's 4:30. There are so many people here. When they are

talking, a hand stretch..........

One hour later................. Jina stands up, she says:' Oh~ How great today is! We taste Chong Qing hotpot,

although I don't like it. We went to Ci Qi Kon, and taste Ci ba, spicy cabob, twist and shaved ice. We

bought so many things about China. Now, let's go back to hotel! I'm so tired!~~~~~' She turns around, she

wants to take her bag. But, her bag is missing!!!!! Jina yells:' Oh my gosh! My bag is missing! Cindy! Your

bag is missing too! How can we go back to korean! And our writing work!' Wendy says:' China has so many

thief, if they steal something, they will not give back.' Cindy and Jina yell at same time:' But how can we go

back to korean! And our writing work! No! Go back to korean is the importantest!' Wendy says:' Don't

worry about it, we can call the police.' But no one answer the phone. Cindy and Jina cry:'

Oohhhhhhhhhhh................ How can we go back to korean??!! Oohhhhhhh...................' Wendy says :'

That's ok! Guys! Let we find the thief!' Cindy and Jina asks:' How to Find the thief?!' Wendy answers:' Just

one –by-one to find it!'

They walk on the dragon road, and they are very very tired.

Meanwhile, the thief is at his home. He see the passport is korean people's. The thief just want steal the

money, he don't want make the people can't go back to home. He is very worry about the two korean

people. And he run out of his home.

N

Jina and Cindy are crying. Wendy is very worry. But, they see a person wear black cloth. And the man run

to them. The man gives them two bags, Jina and Cindy yell:' It's our bag!' The man says: 'I am so sorry, I am

the thief, now, I well give your bag, very sorry~~~~~~~~~' Cindy and Jina say:' That's ok, but, be a good

person, ok?' The man says:' Yes, I'm so sorry about this~' Jina and Cindy say:' Good bye!~~~!~~~!

Remember to be a good person.' The thief says:' Good bye~!~!~! I well remember it~'

Cindy and Jina go back to hotel, they write: Today we meet a thief, although he stole our bag, but he gave

it back. We think thief also can be very kind. Because the thief care about can us go back to korean, so, he

gave the bag back. And also thanks god, gave our bag back~ Then, they go to sleep~

(Next day at airport~~~~~~) Cindy and Jina ascend the airpiane. They smile to Wendy:' Thanks you for

help us! Thank you very much! But, please remember anyone also can be kind~ Good bye~' Wendy smile,

too:' Sorry, because I can't belive in China the thief well gave the bag back. And if you guys have time, can

you guys come back China again?' Cindy and Jina say;' Of cours!~ Wait for us!'

The plane is go backing to korean..............

The New Journey to the West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Woytowich, Claire -10

he plane thumped. Finally, Lara has arrived in Xi'an! Lara sat silent by the window, her icy blue

eyes fixed upon the airport. As time went, they eventually reached the humongous, marvelous,

beautiful hotel. Even though they had a week there, her parents already began to plan activities for

today! After planning and catching a taxi, they proceeded through the gates of the Giant Wild Goose

Pagoda. The steep stairs were difficult to climb, but eventually they reached the top. All of a sudden, Lara

observed a sparkling portal, roamed through and then, the magical portal disappeared! Lara was back in the

time of the 16th century! Wait, is that? No, it can't be! Sun Wu Kong and his friends! Despite wanting to

stay, she knew she had to accept that she had to go back to her family. Immediately after nearing her family,

Lara noticed that Sun Wu Kong followed her! Once they were back at the hotel, Lara figured that she

should tell her parents about Sun Wu Kong following them. " Mum, dad, I need to talk to you." " Yes,

Lara, what would you like?" Lara's mum said in a hushed voice." Well...When we were at the Giant Wild

Goose Pagoda, I saw something sparkling...I walked through it and it took me back to the 16th century and

well..." "Go on." Lara's dad said kindly. "Well... Sun Wu Kong followed me. Him and his friends." Lara

finished telling them. She was relived, but time to see their reaction. " That's fascinating!" Lara's parents said

at the same time. " I'm going to go see them then." Whispered Lara.

Right after she arrived, she found Sun Wu Kong and his friends leaving. " Where are you going?" " On a

journey to India. We have to prepare to walk there." Replied Sand Monk. " Why are you walking? Why

not just take a plane?" Suggested Lara. " What's a plane? Why have I not heard of this, plane, before?"

Questioned Tang Monk. " Come on, I 'll take you on one. Let's go to India!" At the airport, Lara bought

the tickets. Out of nowhere, she felt strange... The portal has re-opened!

Confused, shocked, frightened, Lara warned Tang Monk, then he warned Zhu Ba Jie and so on. Sun Wu

Kong felt suspicious... The monsters came out of the portal, and they were disguised as humans! Tang Monk

stated that the monsters used their powers to travel so they could find them. Zhu Ba Jie pointed out that

they were on the plane with them! The 'human' monsters trotted towards Sun Wu Kong, so he stood up

and, as usual, they fought. Knowing the rules of the plane, Sun Wu Kong fought weakly. In addition to

going against the rules, the monsters got thrown off the plane.

Lara felt that familiar thump. Now, they were in India! Walking down the planes stairs, they realized that

the monsters were there! Fortunately, they were heading back to their time. Although they wanted to stay,

Sun Wu Kong and his friends also went back. " We better go back... Also, we are in India, so when we go

back to our time, we will be in India. Thank you." Sun Wu Kong thanked Lara. " Good bye!" Lara sadly

waved good bye to her special new friends. She made it look like she was happy but really, she was going to

miss them...

After arriving back home, everything was back to normal. Well, it was all normal until she felt a familiar

feeling... The portal re-opened!

T

New Journey to The West

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Yoon, Hyunseo - 11

hoosh- the wind blew through the window as I shivered inside my bedroom. It was midnight.

I’ve never been awake at this time! Today is an exception, my grandfather said. Worried, I

asked “Um...what are we doing?” On the other hand, though, I was curious. “SHHH…quiet.”

Grandfather whispered slightly, “Okay, now let me talk.” I nodded. “Now, I don’t want to waste our time

because I know that we will need a lot of time. It is just that I am here to tell you a brief story. Long, long

one. Do you know the Chinese traditional story, ‘Journey to The West’?” “Yes.” I replied, “In fact, you

were the one who told me, weren’t you?” “Oh. Right. If you listened well, you would know that they had

81 difficulties. Sorry, but you are wrong. They had 82, instead. After telling all 81 stories, they were so

humble that they didn’t want more reputation, and they think nobody knows…but I do. And you will do

too after 10 minutes or so.” Grandpa explained.

“Covered in a deep darkness caused by a horrible storm, I was hiding in my hut when the master and his

four faithful friends were dashing through Forest Woody, towards and towards the South. ‘OH NO!’ I

thought. I’ve lived there for decades, and I know almost everything while growing up and living in this

forest. At the end of Forest Woody, where nobody dares to go, lives a heartless, ruthless monster with ten

dirty, sharp claws which will destroy everything but nothing. His enormous body was covered in navy-blue

furs, and the only thing we could see from his body was his big yellow eyes, gleaming with light even when

it was extremely dark. His name was…Bunny.” Grandpa told me. “bunny…B-U-N-N-Y?” I questioned

in disbelief. “Oh, yes, I know it is a totally dumb name for such a monstrous creature, but you won’t be able

to laugh after I tell you that it stands for…

B: bloodcurdling one,

U: uncivilized one!

N: nobody survived from this

N: never seen creature…and

Y: you should be aware of it!” grandpa singed. “Oh no!” I cried sadly. “Oh yes,” grandpa said, “and I think

you might have to lower your voice. Now may I continue?” he sounded a little bit interrupted. Then he

continued…

“They, the master and his four friends, didn’t know anything. At the just right time, or should I say the just

wrong time, BUNNY was hungry. It would have sounded more alike if I said ‘starving to death’ actually.

RROOAAARRRRRRRR! A huge, enormous roar filled the whole forest with silence. And when this

giant monster appeared, the travelers just could stare at him, at loss of words. BUNNY lifted up his foot

over the master and let go of his foot. THUMP! Frightened, the master ran away screaming, leaving a single

inch between himself and the giant monster. The monkey king realized that his master was in danger, so he

quickly stretched his stick aiming at the monster., ready to defeat him. Unexpectedly, BUNNY swiped at

the long-stretched stick. With a swipe of his claws, the magic stick was broken in half! Monkey King stared

at his broken stick, unable to believe that someone had broken it…in half. Then in no time, one monkey,

one pig, and plus a horse was kicked far away by the monster. He was hungry, but he was more eager to eat

quickly without being disturbed. Now there were two people left, frightened and horrified. But they knew

they weren’t supposed to stay there forever, waiting for the monster to stomp all over them and get his

vacant tummy full. They had to do something.

First, the master attracted BUNNY’s attention, bold and daring. ‘Please, please turn around.’ He thought.

The master yelled and yelled, as loud as possible to get his attention. Finally, the giant monster slowly turned

his head backwards. I could see his anger just from his eyes. Second, the master bravely screamed out loud,

‘You weird, overgrown creature! Catch me if you can!’ Now that was when BUNNY totally lost his

temper and started chasing an itsy-bitsy tiny creature he never even met before. What BUNNY didn’t

know is that it all was part of their plan! Fortunately, a vine was seen in a distance. ‘AAA!!!!’ Swinging, Sha

He Shang screamed. He had come to save the master! He swung from the longest vine I’ve ever seen, and

then kicked the middle of BUNNY’s eyes. He was daring, wasn’t he?” grandpa exclaimed delightfully.

“But,” grandpa became serious, “something happened, something nobody expected. BUNNY grabbed the

vine, ripped it from the tree, and started to eat it! Gobble, gobble. Before Sha He Shang could just jump

down letting go of the vine, BUNNY ate half of the vine, leaving twelve feet between him and the ground.

W

The master just stared, unable to do anything in shock. Then… BOOM! When a single inch was left

between Sha He Shang and the monster’s drooling mouth, with a mysterious ‘thump’ BUNNY fell straight

to the ground. All of a sudden, the master and Sha He Shang saw three shadows. They knew just by the

shadow…that they were the Monkey King, Pigsy, and the White Dragon Horse!” grandpa told. “YAY!” I

whisper-shouted. I was glad to hear a story with a happy ending. “It is not finished yet. When BUNNY

opened his eyes, he forgot everything. ‘Who am I?’ he thought. He also thought that the master had helped

him, so he fixed monkey king’s stick. They became friends and the master asked him whether he wanted to

go on a journey with them, but BUNNY insisted on not leaving.” Grandpa said. “Tell me more!” I begged,

but his reply was disappointing. “It is time for good boys to go to bed.” he said. The ‘time for good boys to

sleep’ seemed way past though. Suddenly my eyelids felt so heavy…and zzz..I fell asleep.

Journey For Goodness

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Zheng, Haochen - 11

ave you ever been bullied before? Have you ever think about what should you do if you had been

bullied? If you have not been bullied before, let me tell you my story!

Wait, let me introduce myself, my name is Eddie. I am a sane and ordinary 5 grader in Retriever

school until three annoying bullies came to ruin my life, they were Bobby, Useful and Useless (Useful and

Useless are nicknames, their real name are Jack and Jake). Every time, they would steal my lunch money and

every time, they would hit me on the hallway. It hurts!

I have no idea what should I do until I have read about The Journey to The West, their personalities

were something that I was lacking. Maybe I can ask someone who can help me learn all of the personalities,

I thought, I bet no one will bully me anymore! The next day, I found three boys that are loyal, greedy and

smart, so I started my journey for goodness.

Firstly, I asked Tyson, who is loyal, for help, and he told me that he was happy to share his

knowledge. He said a lot of things that I have to record, for example, no telling secrets, do not say bad

things about someone, be nice. It is actually hard to be loyal because it has so many rules. Secondly, I asked

Brain, a smart boy, for help. Although he agreed, he talked about lots of things that I misunderstood, for

example, x+3=10, when x=7, Hard, right? After all day long, he finally told me something that I

understood, he said, “Okay, so the class is over. Remember, do not give up.” Lastly, I asked Shark, a greedy

and fat boy, for help. However, he asked, “Why do you need my help?” “So I can defeat the bullies!” “No,

boy. Get out of my sight!” It turned out to be a bad ending.

“Wait, what? Why?” I asked him, “Please!” “No why, get out of my sight!” He said angrily.

“Well, do you want to have two packs of chips?” I asked with a smile, he shouted, “Oh yes! Let’s start the

lesson now!” So, he taught me how to eat, why to eat, when to eat and how we can eat quickly. Burp! I

was very full.

It was science class now, Mr. White taught us about light and it was awesome! I took ten pages of

note so it can help me on my homework, but Bobby, Useful and Useless were not very keen. They stole

my notes and hit me harder this time. Well, the homework was easy, so I thought I can do it without my

notes, however, I was wrong: It was too easy! I even did the extension and some extra research about it, I

was really happy that the lesson did pay back. After a week, my scores went higher and higher, but the gang

still did not ignore me, they went crazier and would threw my backpack in to the bin so that I cannot give

my homework on time. Is there something wrong? I thought, the lessons had made the gang want to kill

me! I read Journey to The West ten times again to see if there was something I missed. While I was reading

the eleven time, I discovered that I forget about the Monkey Kings personality!

The nest day, at recess, I stood beside the hallway and stared at the mob. James? Not really. Jerel?

Nope. I thought to myself, it is so hard! After recess, I was very hopeless, without the Monkey Kings help,

how can I defeat the bullies? Day after day, I felt like everything is grey, and I could hardly talk, it was like

my heart sank.

Then the next day, something surprisingly happened. It was nearly the end of this semester, Mr.

White said that the tests about lights would be at next week, (which was not that surprising), and he told us

to practice it. At lunch, I sat at the edge of the lunch room, where nobody was sitting (except me), and ate

nicely. Then, three shadows came over, I looked up, it was the gang! However, Bobby said gratefully to me,

“Hi, um…We need your help on practicing the test about light.” “Or do you guys want to snatch my

money? Sorry, already bought lunch.” I said coldly to them. “No, no! We want you to really help us!”

H

Useful said, “Please!” “Empty your bill will be added, too!” Use less said with a smile. I stared at them,

there were like three demons that came out of the book because their faces looked helpless, and evil, I

cannot figure out if I was going to help them or not, soon, an idea pop out in my mind, “Yes, sure.” I said

friendly, my excitement was back to normal, “Tomorrow, after school.” “Thank you!”, they all said. After

school, I went to the principal’s office, and talked with him for so long that if we can have a homework club

after school so that someone who needs help on their homework can finish it quickly, and understood it. At

the first the principal did not agree, but after the conversation he agreed and told me to let them know that

there would be a homework club. So, the next day, at the assembly, I had talked to the students that there

would be a homework club every day at the school library, everybody liked it!

Soon there are lots of homework club that included a lot of student, I felt that I am the hero. My

personality is really similar to Monkey kings: if you have a job, do it with your best attitude. I was happy

that my problem are solved, thanks a lot, Journey to The West.

The Legend

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Zhou, Zicong - 10

“ No!!!” Screamed King as tears rolled down his cheeks. He tried to help , but Tang stopped him…

9 months earlier...

elp, help!!! I’m stuck under this tree!” Screamed King, whom was stuck. “What’s with the

noise? I’m praying!” Replied a noise from within the bushes, “and who are you?” Just then,

King found a bullet, put it in his gun, and shot the tree. As the tree rolled down the hill,

King stood up and and shouted: “I am King, come out now and bow down to me!!!” Two minutes later, it

became quite obvious that the mysterious guy didn’t want to come out. So King went in to find the guy. In

the end he found a priest and the priest introduced himself. “I’m Tang a priest we are going to USA to

collect the ultimate script which the gods have send me and you to collect.” King thought about it for a

while and said “okay I’ll g…wait, is this revenge for me wrecking heaven 1900 years ago?” “No.”Tang

replied. Finally, after a few Q&A’s, King agreed to go provided that they find King’s lost staff.

Soon, they arrived at Tang’s car, a Porsche . They went in and Tang started the engine. Soon, they left

Beijing and 20 days later, they arrived at Australia; they saw Koalas and played with kangaroos. At the end ,

the were like brothers, taking care of each other. Next, they went to Singapore and parked near a giant

crowd near Bukit Timah. King asked the person beside him, “excuse me, but what happened here?” The

man replied, “you see that staff up there?It’s knocked over lots of people and it is still swinging

dangerously.” As the words “staff” went through Kings ears he’s hands raised and the staff flew Into his

hands. Everyone beside him were shocked and King told everyone, “this staff is mine. If anyone dares hurt

It, I won’t forgive him.” And he left.

When they arrived at USA, they realized the terrorists had almost ruled it . As soon as they realized

it, King gave Tang all his guns and took off with his staff. King managed to destroy one small army before

he heard Tang cry in pain. Quick as a lightning, he arrived to the scene, Tang was lying on the the ground,

his hands clutching his chest. “ No!!!” Screamed King as tears rolled down his cheeks. He tried to help , but

Tang stopped him, “Don’t help me, help all the innocent victims of these war. You are King, The Monkey

King.” Then, Tang died. King’s eyes suddenly glowed white, he shouted: “ everybody you better listen, I

will say my name and you will remember it for eternity!!! I am The-Monkey-King!!!” When King finished

saying, a giant burst of energy appeared and he was back to what he looked like a 1900 years ago—In his

brightly colored armor and his staff ; red, golden and black. Behind him, a sudden flash appeared with the

heaven army and everyone In heaven. King looked back, gave them a smile and screamed : “charge!!!”

There was a sudden white light before everything was back to normal, buildings were back, hurt

people were healed and the sky was blue again.

But there is still one question, where is The Monkey King?

“H

Journey to the Human Land

Yew Chung International School Chongqing, Zou, Leyan - 10

n a lovely, sunny day, in the human land there is a horse, the White Dragon Horse, was a

unhelpful and greedy animal. (Not everybody know about it). The Animal Land is a place under

the ground. The only entrance was an enormous hole in Antartica, so deep that no light can be

seen. Although, it was bright as a sun in the ceiling, the animal in the land saw.

The White Dragon Horse, who was the king of the Animal Land, was tall as an enormous, yellow

giraffe. However, he wasn’t believe by most of the animals. Strong and fast, he likes to hunt and play. Before

the winter, when he wants to hunt, a tiger, who was the king’s guard, said he caught a human by the

humongous hole. “I was a person from human land,” Mumbled the man softly, “accendently fall in

yo…your l…land!” “Rubbish!!!” “Please, please don’t gobble me up!” “Well! OK, but you have to tell me

all about the beautiful, wonderful human land. Do you understand?” “Yes, yes!” the short man replied

frightendly. In the supper, they had delicious food (chickens, fish, goat meet, cucombers, tomatoes, etc. are

all contain). Finish the dinner, White Dragon Horse kindly asked some brief questions about what human

do in their land. After answer each questions with drama and emotions, it decide quickly, with excitement,

he gonna go to the human land with his ally.

“You can’t go with those animals, they will think you’re their foe,” said the man dishonestly.

“OK!” yelled the king, “We’ll go there tommorrow with no body!” They might ate bakens, but must

dinked milk, should ate other things, however, no. The bbreakfast was smiler to the lunch and dinner,

although, bland for the man to eat. The table was tidy and clean, the light shine softly through the castle of

the giagantic colourful castle. Just finished the breakfast, the White Dragon Horse king decided he will now

began the jurney to the human land. The dismemberment made he forgot the danger. Walking and jogging,

happy and excited, they quickly arrived at the giant hole. Climbing hardly with the aid of the rope, they

suddenly have some trouble.

Firstly, a little slip cause the string to fell. Then, the man fall in the dark. After jumping back to the

land of animals, he found that the man was lying on the ground. (Forgot to tell, the White Dragon Horse

can jump from anywhere down but not get hurt.) Befor the man, he found a grass that can help the man to

have energy and fill beter. At last, the man awake and very “pleased” to the White Dragon Horse. Against

the fear, reclimbed the hole. “Yhhhhhh!!” cheered the climbers, they climbed up at last.

Happy and excited, the Whise Dragon Horse wonder around to see the picure of this place . Yet,

the man who was a greedy, sly man, called the police quickly. After minutes, there were cars that vieving

pass. Did not notice anything at all, the White Dragon Horse was still thinking things that isn’t happening in

the land (like candy world, people fly in the sky, house in the sky, etc.) Down the deep, dark prison, he did

not realise.

Suddenly, he starts realise he was in an uncomfitable prison with discusting, bad scent with a lot of

guards around.Don’t want to see a vacant prison any time. It was hard eat anything that is food for pigs and

farm animals. Unable to eat and drink, he slept just in few seconds after.

Walking and wondering, he saw a lot of animals and forest. The river was clean that can even see

the small spread stones and rock under the water, it was blue as the sky, peaceful that no water moves.

Green trees was beside, the river bed and the birds sings, bear dance, monkey play dramas. Beautiful and

amazing, quiet and calm, it was puzzled to think where is here. Suddenly, an arror straight and sharp, went

into the bears body, who was still dancing happily. “Who was that?” he thought angrily. The next sceen,

that he could never think of it, the person who killed it, was him. Suspisely, he now see that he made a

huge error. He woke up. It was was hard to go back to the prison when you was unhappy. He thought he

wanted to die quickly. Although, he fell asleep again. This time he saw him standing in the hall where the

person, that he lead him to, yelled how the monster nearly killed him. (It was not true, he nearly been killed

and the White Dragon Horse saved his live when he have danger.) The tears begin to fell when outside, the

sky started sobbing. “Why can’t I have a good ending when I help others?” thought the White Dragon

Horse hardly.

O

Exhausted and sleepy, he again dreaming the magic world. I wasn’t that beautiful now. The water

is freezed, the brown, tiny leaves were falling. Every where is snow and no animals can be seen in the sight.

Making his mouth into a shape of “o”, he found himself over the freezing river , sitting in the untidy bed in

the smelly and old prison. Realise he should do something, he said to him self,”I will not turn to him!” At

last, he decisively decided he would help others and proved that he is good. After that, he changed, he

turned to a nice, kind person. Helping and waiting, he finally, get out of the prison.

After helping and improved, he was good, he was OK to go back. Dashing back to the hole he

jumped down and landed safely. Amazed by others, he was now became a helpful, meek animal. In a rainy

and windy morning, there was a letter and it says,” Bye, bye, From The White Dragon Horse!” He was

never been seen again…

New Journeys to the West

Ying Wa Primary School, Deming, Ford Jonathan - 10

ewspaper boys bustled around Beijing, all with the same headline news: ‘Scriptures Stolen in St.

Petersburg’. Monkey King and ‘the team’ quickly grabbed a copy and ran to their detective

agency. Detective agency? Yes, it was 1992 and they were going to go on their most perilous

journey yet.

You might wonder why this incident made headline news. It was because the scriptures were the most

famous in the world; famous for having ‘everything and nothing’ written on them, as a famous ecclesiastical

scholar once said. However, Monkey King and ‘the team’, Xuan Zang, Piglet and Xuan Lang knew that

there was also something else written on them: a set of nuclear codes in invisible ink.

Why did they know this? It was because in their very first case, they were hired to eliminate the writers of

the codes.

They looked at each other. They knew that as a human-interest agency, which took on cases to help

humanity, they had no choice. They had to save the world from possible annihilation. To St. Petersburg it

was!

Onboard the Trans-Siberian Express, Monkey King and Piglet found the four people in the compartment

next to theirs very suspicious.

However, Xuan Zang, who was very calm and would give anybody the benefit of the doubt, befriended

one of the occupants. Then between Ulan Bator and the Mongolian-Russian border, Xuan Zang invited

the occupant for a shot of vodka.

Out of the window, the endless grasslands of the Mongolian steppes rolled by. Inside the carriage, Xuan

Zang slowly drifted into unconsciousness as the poison that had been slipped into his drink took effect.

Fortunately, the poison was not lethal, but Monkey King decided to remove the would-be assassin. He was

very good at fighting and totally confident in his ability.

That night, in the dark, clanking gloom of the wheel-change shed on the Mongolian-Russian border,

Monkey King waited in the shadows. The would-be assassin walked to the rails. Then, Monkey King

pounced. He knocked the would-be assassin unconscious and rolled a set of bogies on top of him. The

man was dead. It looked like an accident. Mission accomplished.

If the people in the next compartment were the people who had stolen the scriptures, and were now trying

to eliminate the four detectives, the world was one step closer to avoiding an ugly incident.

The Trans-Siberian Express thundered relentlessly on through the stark beauty of Siberia towards Irkutsk,

one-and-a-half days away.

That evening, Anastasiya, the young, blond-haired lady from the next compartment, worked hard to attract

the attention of Piglet. Monkey King was worried. Piglet had a dangerous track record of losing his senses

when he became infatuated with a beautiful woman.

Xuan Lang immediately stepped in and had a private conversation with Piglet. Piglet retained his senses and

the strategic side of his personality cut in. It now seemed very likely that the people in the next

compartment wanted to kill the four detectives. Were these people really the scripture-theft culprits?

The train came to a halt at Irkutsk Station and Piglet persuaded Anastasiya to take him to her flat. It was

very grand, located in an old imperial palace. What an appropriate setting for a murder!

Whilst in a romantic embrace, Piglet pushed a pillow over Anastasia’s face and held it there until she moved

no more. He then rushed quickly to the train and got onboard. Two down. Two to go. Could the world

be saved from possible disaster?

N

Four days later, the train drew into Moscow. During these four days, Xuan Lang, who was very religious

and very good at fighting, and a monk from the neighbouring compartment, had talked about nothing but

religion. Xuan Lang had agreed to visit the monk’s monastery in Moscow with an ulterior motive. The

monk thought he was luring Xuan Lang to his death, but the truth was vice-versa.

On their way to the monastery, the monk and Xuan Lang had to change buses. Walking in the dark to the

next bus stop, Xuan Lang pushed the monk down onto the road just as a lorry was about to pass. The

monk’s life ended under the lorry’s wheels as Xuan Lang ran back up the road, hailed a taxi and went to the

station with trains going to St. Petersburg.

The detectives from Beijing were now just one evil man away from possibly saving the world from nuclear

destruction.

The next day, Monkey King and the team arrived in Russia’s old, imperial capital. They immediately went

to the ornately decorated church from which the scriptures had been stolen.

Once there, they asked to meet the cardinal in charge. They had heard good things about him and had

decided to take him into their confidence. They explained the whole situation and the cardinal, to their

surprise, confirmed that he also knew the secret of the scriptures.

The five men realised that they had to eliminate the fourth thief and the cardinal came up with a plan.

They waited and waited, and sure enough that afternoon the remaining thief entered the church, having

followed the detectives from the train station.

Monkey King engaged the thief in conversation and led him to a circular side chapel. High up in the

gallery, the cardinal loosened a rope and the chapel’s chandelier came crashing down, killing the thief

instantly. The world was saved.

Fast forward 18 months and the scriptures had still not been found. In fact, they never would be, but it did

not matter: the only five people in the world who knew what they contained were the four human-interest

detectives and the devout cardinal.

Later that year, all five men were awarded a special Nobel Peace Prize. Only they and the Nobel Peace

Committee knew the reason why. Yet as Monkey King said in his acceptance speech, even if we don’t

know why, sometimes we have to put the interests of others and society ahead of ourselves.

New Journeys to the West

Ying Wa Primary School, Ng, Oliver Chun Yin - 10

eep in the land of China, a monk named Xuanzang wanted to go to a place where no Chinese

people had gone before: India. He wanted to find out India's life. So with his enormous amount of

food supplies and his tent, he began his long journey. Little did he know that he was going to face

more dangers than he ever expected.

After Xuanzang set off his journey, a group of talking monkeys in a secret cave were spying on Xuanzang.

“He is the savior of India,” a rather fat monkey said. And the king of the monkeys, named the Monkey

King, stepped up from his seat.

“I will “protect” him,” he said in a deep voice, and left the cave in a flash. The monkey cackled loudly.

Twenty-three days later, Xuanzang was in India, and was running out of food. Just when he was about to

rest, he spotted a bustling village. He quickly went towards it and asked for food, but no one replied to him.

Just then, the clouds darkened, and almost simultaneously, everybody ran indoors, even the fruit stall's

owners.

“Food!” Xuanzang's eyes glowed as he spotted a fruit stall. He quickly ran towards it and grabbed some

apples and bananas. Boom! A deafening noise appeared and the dark clouds formed into a demon. It's eyes

were oval shaped and there were no eyeballs at all.

“Ahh!” Xuanzang ran into the fruit stall and hid under a table filled with fruits. The demon shot lightning

bolts at the stall and it immediately caught on fire. Xuanzang panicked and suddenly fainted for no reason.

His last sight was a rather fat pig looking at him.

“The poison dart worked. Xanubi should be very happy,” the Monkey King grinned. Just then, the pig,

who was a talking one, punched the monkey.

“You stupid Xanubi's minions! Nearly killed Xuanzang!” the pig who was named Zhu, shouted as the evil

monkey leaped away from the fire. Zhu didn't followed the Monkey King. Instead he went to save

Xuanzang. Zhu grabbed Xuanzang and took him away to somewhere extremely deep in India. “Are you

the Chosen One?” he muttered as he placed Xuanzang in a secret place no human being has never set foot

on.

“Zimbacolodence!” Zhu shouted and Xuanzang immediately woke up.

“Where am I?” Xuanzang said.

“Pengling forest,” Zhu said,”the land of talking pigs. I am Zhu,”

“Whoa,” Xuanzanh exclaimed. “Is this is India?”

“Yes,”

“How do I get out of here? I need to find the secrets of India,” Xuanzang said.

“Good question. The deepest secrets in India is in Xanubi's hands, the demon,” Zhu said, sighing. “Legend

says that India was a thriving country before. India was a very high tech city, all thank to a giant book called

the Book of Secrets. But now, the book is gone, and so India was poor again. That is why you came,

Chosen One,”

“How can I get to the book?” Xuanzang loved that Zhu called him Chosen One. But he didn't know

why.

“It's at the most mysterious part of India. The entrance of it is located at the border of India. It's so secret

that only a few guards guard there. The entrance is very near this place,” Zhu answered. I have to make

China thrive, Xuanzang pondered.

“I shall teleport you there. Pigs have magic powers. Pigoteleporto!” Zhu chanted and Xuanzang

disappeared. “Make India thrive!” Xuanzang felt a bit of regret for taking the book to help China

instead of India, but he ignored the feeling. Xuanzang was quickly surrounded by darkness, and he closed his

eyes. When he opened them again, he found himself in a colossal room. The room was in deep blue color,

and a chandelier hung above. The Book of Secrets was floating in the middle. Xuanzang can just take the

book. Piece of cake, Xuanzang thought and he quickly grabbed the book and found the exit door, but he

was knocked on the floor.

“Who's there?” Xuanzang was nervous now. A monkey and a thin man appeared out of nowhere.

“DIE, savior of India!” the Monkey King kicked Xuanzang straight in the face. He slammed on the wall, a

bit dazed. I have to get to the door and leave, Xuanzang thought.

D

“Hiya!” the thin man took out a giant sword out of nowhere and callously sliced towards

Xuanzang. Xuanzang quickly dodged it, but was kicked by the Monkey King again, sending him to slam on

the hard floor. There's no way Xuanzang to win this battle. The thin man tried to sliced Xuanzang, but

Xuanzang tripped him. Suddenly, Zhu came through the door.

“You stupid pig!” the Monkey King leaped towards Zhu and they began fighting. Xuanzang saw his

chance. He darted to the exit but was tripped by someone. It was the thin man. Zhu mumbled something

and blue light shot out, causing the thin man to faint. The Monkey King grabbed Zhu and pinned him

against the wall.

“Go!” Zhu said weakly. Xuanzang immediately cried, hands covering his face.

“I don't want to leave you!” Xuanzang sobbed.

“You have to. For India...” he collapsed on the floor. The Monkey King chased after Xuanzang.

“Aah!” Xuanzang exited the room and came back into Pengling forest. The Monkey King didn't chase

after him. Xuanzang cried for half a day. Zhu had sacrificed his life for him. For China. The Xuanzang

thought of Xanubi, the demon. It had destroyed India. India was in flames because of it. China, on the other

hand, was very peaceful. India needed the book much more. So, with the decision, Xuanzang walked back

to the main city and gave the mayor the book. The mayor thanked him and made him “Hero of India”.

And India thrived ever since.

The Pool's Trial

Ying Wa Primary School, Song, Yiding - 12

e must be crazy, Monkey King thought. Trekking through the desert for

eight days, depending their lives on a single flask. Crazy. Going to the west a

second time, just because of Gautama Buddha’s unreasonable orders. Even

crazier. Even worse, Tripitaka insisted on going there through the desert. That

was...dumb. Monkey King secretly wondered if Tripitaka had changed since their first

journey to the west, nearly a century ago. Could they still trust each other?

“Look!” Pigsy shouted on top of his lungs. “A pool! Finally, an oasis!”

The group of four surged forward with burning excitement. They arrived at the pool

within minutes. All around the pool, palm trees littered, casting ghostly shadows on the

lonely sands. The four friends settled down near it.

“You first, master!” Friar Sand pointed at the pool. Tripitaka thanked him and

moved toward the source of water.

Meanwhile, Monkey King stared at the pool with a particular interest. Something

was not right about it. He had a cold feeling running down his spine. The shadows on the

sands, the ripples in the pool... He stared at it again, this time using his fiery-piercing-

eyes. Sure, the water in the pool was acidic, and moreover, there was a snake-like

monster looming below. He looked up, “Master, stop!”

Tripitaka stopped in his tracks, “Yes?”

“There’s a monster in the pool, and the water is acidic!”

The expression on Tripitaka’s face turned from confusion to anger then to bitterness,

“Monkey King, how can there be a monster in the pool? Are you so cruel as to not grant

your master even a single drop of water? Stop tricking me!” With that, he strode on,

muttering a curse under his breath. The ring on Monkey’s head tightened, making him

groan in agony. Monkey King stared at Tripitaka with disbelief. How can his master be so

suspicious of him? How can he not trust his loyal servant? Tripitaka muttered faster, the

pain Monkey King beheld made him roll around in the sand, screaming, but Tripitaka

didn’t care.

Soon, Tripitaka arrived at the pool. He bent down, almost touching the water. As a

last resort, Monkey King ignored his pain and sent his golden cudgel flying out like a

boomerang. It sprang around in front of Tripitaka and knocked him off his feet. When he

rose again, he was deadly calm. It was the calm before a storm.

“Get away!” he roared. “I don’t need your company to the west! First, you tricked

me; now, you attack me. What you only know is to harm your only master! I want a

follower with a kind heart, not you! Now get away, Monkey!” He stressed the last word

heavily, like Monkey King was a merciless monster.

Monkey King didn’t seem to register what Tripitaka was saying, “Please, master, I

was just trying to save you, and I promise I won’t do what I’ve done again! I promise...”

His voice faltered. Tripitaka was staring at him like a predator staring at a prey. No mercy,

no forgiveness, no trust, no sympathy. It even made Monkey King...afraid. Monkey King

stood petrified for a moment, then vanished into the sky.

After making sure that Monkey King had truly left, Tripitaka sighed and bent down,

taking a sip in the oasis. The water was sweet and refreshing, not acidic at all. “Fill in the

flasks!” Tripitaka announced.

* * *

W

Meanwhile, far away, on the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, Monkey King sulked

in his Water Curtain Cave. What should I do next? He thought miserably. List out the

possibilities, he urged himself. Hatred? Well, not the answer. Revenge? He shook his

head, definitely no. Forgiveness? Monkey King paused on this option. Is this option great?

Nope, he decided, but it’s the best one available.

* * *

When he went back to the oasis, his friends were already leaving. Monkey King

landed beside Tripitaka. Tripitaka turned to face him, “Do I know you?” A hint of hatred

in his voice.

“Master, I forgive you!” said Monkey King calmly.

“What do you mean by you forgiving me? I should be the one...” Tripitaka started,

then stopped abruptly. A few meters away, in the pool, water began to churn and hiss.

Then out came a majestic Buddha resting on lotus leaves.

Tripitaka and Monkey King knelt down, “Gautama Buddha, it’s a pleasure.”

Gautama Buddha smiled, “Have you ever wondered why I put you on this new

journey to get new scriptures? It’s to see if you are all worthy of enlightenment! And what

you’ve received today, is your very first trial among many others! Let’s start with you!”

Gautama Buddha pointed at Tripitaka, “Tripitaka, you need to learn how to trust and

forgive. Only then, can you be trusted and forgiven. Trusting and forgiving are the fuel

that lights your life. Without trust, you’re hollow; without forgiveness, you’re already

withering. Remember that. And you,” Gautama Buddha looked at Monkey King,

“you’ve already learnt how to trust and forgive. You just need to know that one can

never be judged from one’s appearance. When you found the monster in the pool, you

assumed that its heart is the same as its appearance. But is its heart really monstrous? Think

about it.”

Gautama Buddha was about to leave, when Monkey King stopped him, “Gautama

Buddha, why didn’t Tripitaka die after I left? He drank the water in the pool, right?”

“He did drink it,” Gautama Buddha replied, “but I tricked you into thinking the

water was acidic. It was meant to be part of the trial!” With that, he smiled and

disappeared.

Tripitaka and Monkey King walked back to their friends, pondering what Gautama

Buddha had just said. They shouldered their packs in silence. Up in the heavens, Gautama

Buddha watched the four friends’ silhouettes as they disappeared beyond the sandy road.

This was only the start of their journey; they still had a lot to face and learn.

New Journeys to the West

Ying Wa Primary School, Tong, Colin Sek Yuen - 10

s the saying goes, “Rome was not built in a day.’’ Accomplishing a hard task are

usually looking for one that has the patience and mostly hard work. And a group

of friends were obliged to journey the lands of unknown places-India, and they

changed the impossible to the joyous hopes of the possible.

One day, Xuanzang, an ordinary man living in China, felt his country tarnishing apart.

Everyday live was exceptionally boring. Accustomed to the boring society of bleak lives,

Xuanzang decided that it would be put to a stop. His initiative action derived a big

encourage from people who wanted to change the deteriorating China into a civilized

place. Together who wanted to explore India was beloved pet monkey king, a friar pig, a

friendly monk, and countless other whimsical creatures. Soon they were taking off on

their way to India.

On the way that they passed some mountains. Few could surmount such ‘wondrous’

heights. Suddenly, the monk waved his magic stick in midair and in front of them was an

immense boat. They crammed in the boat and magically it flew up into the mountains.

However, the worse was to come when they heard a high-pitched growl. ‘Misfortunes

never come alone’. In fact, the ferocious growl was coming from intimidating wolfs. The

monkey king immediately swooped in a tug-of -war, and with the cohesion of the

powerful creatures and the friar pig’s potent magic skills helped defeat the wolfs. After the

war, they only found out that the whole thing was just misapprehended and the wolfs

were the gods of the wolf princess, Mrs. Tam, so they welcomed them into their group of

explorers. Xuanzang felt that with their skyrocketing magic powers they would be able to

rule India and bring back their precious treasure to China.

‘Boom!’ The hammering and torrential rain rushing down in torrents was similar to an

energized percussion band drumming their untolerable sound against the onslaught of

brutal winds. And inside the small cabin of the monk’s boat, everyone was sure that they

were never going to make the treacherous journey back to China, but the monkey king’s

scream shook everyone into the terrified trance of scary experience. The boat, as wrecked

as the Titanic, was washed onto the sandy beach of a rocky island. It was hours after the

ship halted before the monkey king nudged his shivering hand. They found the ‘Tam

pigs’ family’, a family of pigs harvesting on the island. The friar monkey knew some of

them and they all embraced each other. Soon they were treated to a mouth-watering

dinner. Every day they helped mend the boat. Soon they were adequate supplies for

them to survive at least a year. Time on the island was ephemeral and soon they were

leaving the island with the whole throng of Tam pig family and with lots of hopes they

left.

After a month, they arrived at the borders of India. The villagers there were very kind

and food supplies were refiled instantly. The leader of the village, a young monk,

promised that he would find treasure for them. He took out a treasure map and told them

that they were menaced and harassed by the ghosts guarding the treasure chest resting in a

ghost house on the top of the mountains. Xuanzang decided that he would defeat the

ghost. With their friends marching up the mountains in agile and swift actions, they were

A

sure to win. However, things were going downhill as they heard a scream and a beeline of phantoms,

ghosts, vampires, whatever you could name it swarmed out as if they were bees. Convulsing in horror,

Xuanzang could not help but to stand aside, but when he remembered that his friends were the most

important. With their mighty power that they launched a counter attack and that halted the eternal battle.

But at least they had seized some of the ghost’s treasure. They sold it and got some money. Soon,

Xuanzang was planning his last journey of India.

A few months later, they arrived at India’s capital, New Delia. There Xuanzang started up his

company-Xuanzang investment and charity company. Their aim was to help the poor with their life and

money matters while investing with different properties. In a matter of time they were the world-

renowned company that stood the best around the globe. In the meantime, Xuanzang was thinking about

home. Instead of choosing to invest the alluring monster- money, he decided to return home.

Different emotions were adversely affecting Xuanzang‘s heart. He still remembered the familiar sightings

around his home. His company was doing well, but he just wanted to thank his friends for their hard work.

As he turned his head around he saw his friends standing aside, and they could not help but smile at each

other.

New Journeys to the West

Ying Wa Primary School, Yip, Justin Wai Yam - 10

he shepherd boy was herding his sheep on a treacherous path when the sheep all ran away, bleating

in fear. He shouted for them to come back, but, of course, they couldn’t understand his words.

Suddenly, something like black mist appeared in the form of a vampire. The monster bared his

fangs and scared the boy so much that he fell to the ground and covered his eyes. His cry when the vampire

devoured him resonated in the small canyon…….

The religious monk, Xuanzang was admiring the sunny sky when he noticed the sun was slowly,

very slowly, being covered. He quickly went back indoors and asked his first disciple, Sun Wukong what it

was.

Sun Wukong saw it and cried out, “Oh no! It is the Vampire who has a gigantic amount of magical

power! He rebelled in heaven some 2000 years ago, and nearly destroyed the celestial palace! We must set

out at once and find the obsidian amulet that he hid. That ancient relic will defeat him!”

Xuanzang nodded and said, “We will set out immediately. Please tell the friar and the talking pig.”

The friar, named Sha Monk and the talking pig, named Zhu Eight Rules prepared the provisions

they needed for the trip.

Xuanzang asked Sun Wukong, “Where’s the place that the relic is kept?”

Sun Wukong replied, “The place is due west of China, on Thunderclap mountain. There is a

sacred shrine, but you will have to face a lot of dangers to get there. Are you sure you really want to go?”

Sun Wukong asked.

“Yes! We have to save the sun and the world!” Xuanzang said confidently.

They set out immediately and trekked into a dense forest, but they didn’t know about the dangers

inside.

There was a monster living in the forest that got wind about the monk and his companions going

to the shrine. The monster wanted to taste the fat monk’s juicy flesh. He swooped down from the trees and

picked up the monk to his evil abode.

Sun Wukong mounted the clouds and flew high to take a look at his surroundings to see where the

monster had taken Xuanzang to. He told Sha Monk and Zhu Eight Rules to follow him.

“I’d rather be at my home village eating dumplings,” Zhu Eight Rules muttered, as all he always

had in mind was food, food and food.

Suddenly, Sun Wukong chuckled and pointed to a nest on a huge tree.

“That’s not really an ideal place to live if you are going to capture a monk to eat, dear monster,” he

said to himself maliciously.

“Brother, stop talking! Let’s go down and rescue Xuanzang immediately!” Sha Monk said

impatiently.

They mounted their clouds and swooped down to apprehend the monster. Inside the cave, the

monster was preparing his pot. Xuanzang was tied up by huge ropes to a wooden pole.

“Disciples, please come and save me. I can’t endure this any longer!” the monk cried.

Sun Wukong and his companions flew into the cave and called for a fight with the monster.

“I’m not scared of you blundering barbarians! How dare you intrude my cozy home!” the monster

roared angrily.

He picked up his Snowflake Lance, which was forged when Heaven and Earth was created and

started fighting. What a magnificent battle between them! They fought for the whole day until the monster

could not resist the three “blundering barbarians” any longer. He fell to the ground and dissolved into acidic

smoke, his Snowflake Lance clanging onto the ground.

Sun Wukong, Sha Monk and Zhu Eight Rules picked up the heavy Snowflake Lance and stuffed

it inside Sun Wukong’s bag. They then rushed into the cave and untied the monk, who fainted long ago.

To revive him, they poured ice-cold water over him. He woke up immediately, changed his soggy robe

and they set off once again.

After going around huge sand dunes, going through forests, they reached the kingdom of the

Master of Light. They walked into the palace and respectfully asked the master which way they should go.

T

The Master said, “There is a portal underneath my palace. Go through it and you will reach your

destination.”

They walked down the path and saw the portal right in front of them. They stepped into it and

immediately saw the shrine in front of them. The shrine was huge, made out of red and green bricks.

Magical green light surrounded it, as if it was a barrier protecting the shrine from unwanted intruders. On

the doors, there were numerous carvings and drawings made by the creators of this ancient shrine. They

stopped and admired the shrine for a while until they remembered their mission.

“It’s too easy,” they simultaneously thought.

Xuanzang and his friends walked into the shrine and saw the obsidian amulet. Suddenly, the

Vampire appeared out of nowhere and attacked them. Sun Wukong started duelling with the Vampire. The

golden hooped rod of Sun Wukong was like a phoenix, the crystal spear of the Vampire was like a dragon

and they both sought for victory. Feigned strikes and lunges slowly turned into real fighting. Xuanzang and

his companions could only see blurs of golden and blue light.

As Sun Wukong knew they could not defeat him by brute force, he signalled them to feign defeat

and let the Vampire tie them up. As the Vampire studied his handiwork, Sun Wukong used his super

strength to cut their bonds. They surprised the Vampire and started pushing him back with their powers.

Unexpectedly, the ground disappeared under the Vampire’s feet and he fell.

They shouted, “Activate!”

And there was a horrible shriek that they would remember as the Vampire was imprisoned in the

amulet… for now.

The Problem of the Jade Emperor

Ying Wa Primary School, Young, Ambrose Whai Hin - 11

ntil then, the heaven had been peaceful for a long time. But then everything changed, and the

problem came.

The Jade Emperor was listening to his favorite song on his MP3 player, when a guard came

in and whispered something to him. He was so frightened by the news that he jumped up a few feet into the

air!

“The prophecy mentioned that the Monkey King will be born on a beach, jumping out from a

rock. THAT HAPPENED TODAY!” The guard had said. “He broke into the Dragon King’s underwater

palace and stole a weapon – a super heavy cudgel from him! We must stop him!”

“You’re right. Get ten thousand troops and capture him. I want him alive!” The Jade Emperor

shouted.

The troops quickly grabbed rifles from the gun rack and filed into the Chinooks. They were just a

hundred feet from their destination when a single anti-aircraft gun started firing, and along with a huge

explosion a chopper got one of it’s props blown away. Then soon shells filled the sky, and helicopters

swerved to avoid colliding. A few brave pilots tried to land, but only two made it safely to the ground while

three were hit by a large cudgel – it’s the Monkey King! Tanks and soldiers swarmed out of the landed

copters and wounded men crawled out of crashed ones. The men set up machine guns and mortar guns

while tanks advanced quickly. But then, they realized that the Monkey King had an army under his

command! Guns behind a hill began firing. Enemy soldiers rushed out and hurled grenades. The tanks fired

back furiously. A battle had begun.

Meanwhile, battles raged on the sea and in the air. A few hours later, the air force NCOs reported

bad news.

“Sir, we lost our air fleet over the Western Heaven! Air support is impossible, sir!” A lance corporal

remarked.

Soon the Jade Emperor got the news. He was so furious that he nearly machine gunned the

messenger. He got the Buddha on the phone and the Buddha promised to help him.

Swiftly, the Buddha defeated the Monkey King and locked him up. His army was captured and

their weapons were surrendered to the heaven army. Then a monk, Tripitaka came by and told the Buddha

that he wanted to go to the Western Heaven to get the Buddhist Sutra. The Buddha agreed to let the

Monkey King go and follow Tripitaka, and signed a truce with him. Monkey King was not allowed to beat

up anyone he wanted like before. He also had to obey any orders from the Jade Emperor.

When the Jade Emperor found out that Buddha had let him go, he angrily shouted over the phone.

He nearly screamed insults at the Buddha! The Buddha then showed the truce between him and the

Monkey King. The Jade Emperor was relieved when he saw the last point.

“One huge problem gone. What a great idea! I could get the Sutra by turning a criminal into an

assistant of a monk. That’s a win-win!” The Jade Emperor murmured to himself.

U

New Journeys to the West

Ying Wa Primary School, Zhou, Richard Xiyuan - 9

nce upon a time, there was a magical deer that lived in a forest. It radiated a sort of magical aura.

The deer was called Deerina.

One day, Deerina was drinking beside the stream when through the corner of her eyes she saw

an American leopard on a tree. Deerina started to run away, but the leopard jumped down and chased her.

Leopards are the fastest animals on land, so after a few minutes Deerina was in the leopard’s jaws. Then

Deerina sensed that the leopard was radiating the same magical aura that she radiated. That didn’t make her

feel any better. She summoned a white fireball and directed it towards the leopard. The leopard was taken

by surprise and yowled in pain. It summoned a half-transparent green ball. The ball flew towards Deerina

and suddenly she was inside the ball, which had expanded for her to fit in. Deerina sent a white wave

towards the wall of the green ball, but the wave was simply absorbed. Deerina was carried, helpless, in the

green ball. Suddenly the green ball stopped, then disappeared. Deerina saw a monkey and a tiger who were

all radiating the magical aura that Deerina and the leopard radiated.

“Hello,” the monkey stuck out his hand. “Nice to meet you. I’m Monkin.”

“D…Don’t come close,” Deerina stammered, backing away.

“Don’t worry,” Monkin said. “We won’t hurt you.”

“You won’t?” Deerina asked cautiously.

“We won’t,” Monkin replied. “We have a mission. There is a kind of magical fruit that has been lost for

eons. But suddenly, it has popped up far to the west. We must touch the tree that the fruit grow on, and

claim the tree and the fruit before the army of evil snakes do. Leopardina and Tigron have already agreed to

come.” Monkin gestured to the leopard and the tiger. “Do you want to come?”

“Of course,” Deerina answered.

The companions set off quickly. The way to the west was to cross the sea, and find the island where the

magical tree and fruit were. To cross the sea, the four companions rode on a giant eagle that Leopardina had

summoned with magic.

After an hour or so, they flew across an island.

“Be careful now,” Monkin said. “This is the island of the Sirens. They’re songs will charm you to come

to them, and they’ll kill you. Fortunately, I have some wax.”

Deerina heard faint singing. The song was beautiful, and she had the sudden urge to jump down.

Don’t be stupid! a voice in her head said. You’ll die if you jump down!

The song faded in Deerina’s ears. She felt dizzy.

Monkin handed several bits of wax out. All four of them plugged the wax into their ears and they flew

safely past.

Time passed quickly, and soon it was night. The giant eagle flew down to an island below (not inhabited

by Sirens, thankfully) and the four companions found in a cave to sleep in. Leopardina collapsed

immediately. She was tired from summoning and sustaining the giant eagle. Tigron took first watch at the

cave entrance. Deerina settled down to sleep. She was tired and overwhelmed by all this craziness. She

closed his eyes, and slept.

It seemed like only a second had passed when Monkin was waking Deerina and saying, “Wake up!

You’re taking third watch!” Deerina opened his eyes.

“Okay,” she said. Monkin went to sleep.

Deerina went to the entrance of the cave and kept watch. The night air was freezing. In the distance, the

sun was rising above the horizon.

Suddenly, something flashed out of a bush. Deerina ducked. It was a snake! A member of the evil snake

army, surely! Deerina summoned a white ball of magic. The snake summoned a black ball of magic. The

black and white balls of magic fought in the air. The black magic was aggressive, continuously attacking.

The white magic was slower, defensive, and holding ground. Deerina summoned a heavy hammer and

willed it towards the snake. The hammer flew towards the snake, but the snake summoned a sort a black

hole, and the hammer was sucked inside. Deerina stamped his foot. The ground turned to ice. The snake

hissed. It slithered towards Deerina.

O

Deerina said, “Please, my specialty is ice magic. You think you can live on my ice?” All the ice on the

ground shaped into a single spike and spiked the snake in the gut. The snake howled. Blood spilled all over

to place. Then the snake went still.

Deerina summoned a wave of white light which pushed the disgusting snake carcass into the sea and

continued third watch until the morning.

Soon, all four companions were on their journey on the giant eagle that Leopardina had summoned.

Suddenly, a hologram exploded to life in front of them. Deerina saw the leader of the snakes. He said, “WE

BEAT YOU TO THE MAGICAL FRUIT! HEH! HEH! HEH!” Then the hologram showed a great

massive tree with glowing fruit on it. The hologram flickered out.

“No!” Monkin cried. “We lost!”

“No!” Deerina said. “We can’t lose. Let’s use all our power! Maybe we can win!”

They concentrated and imagined all their power outputted.

The eagle disappeared, due to Leopardina’s output of power. They were now plummeting, but they

were still concentrating. Suddenly, all four companions dissolved into light. They moved at the speed of

light until they solidified at the magical fruit tree. The leader of the snakes was just about to touch the thick

tree trunk. Tigron shot a ball of blue light which hit the snake leader. The snake leader reared back. Deerina

touched the tree. Suddenly, a white light shone out from the magical fruit. All the animals closed their eyes,

to avoid the blinding light. When the light faded, all the snakes were gone. Monkin explained, “All the evil

animals in the world are gone now due to Deerina’s friendly touch of the tree bark.”

THE ADVENTURES OF A.M.N1

Zhuhai International School, Huang, Mao Xian - 10

N1

n the 77th Century, in the planet Techtronic there were three robots called: Microbot, Microbot and

Microbot. Well the creator thought it was to chaos, so the creator turned two robots into: atombot

and Nanobot. One day the three robots went to the airport to fly a plane. They Waited on the path

through the plane shop. Tons of people were buying planes, soon they are annoyed. They thought:

“Instead of buying planes, we’ll make planes!” Passing by a

Sign saying:

DO NOT GO TO ALCATRAZ!

WARNING: zombies inside!

“Creeeepy!”Said Microbot. Same time, Atombot and Nanobot were making a plane. They made a perfect

plane Called: CZ3799. Soon, they went to the runway and got the Permission to take off. They flew,

everything looks good, Engines went smooth and landing gears were awesome!

When the plane reached 300,000 feet. 6000,000,000 knots, something went wrong: flaps, engines, gears,

brakes wings and thrust are all dead! (Sorry for saying the word111)They glided until 1000 feet they Saw a

prison, “oh no! It’s Alcatraz!” Said Microbot. The Two robots wondered: “Huh? What’s wrong?” “Alcatraz

Was haunted “Said Microbot. They crashed into Alcatraz. Nothing got damaged except the plane. Soon

they spied Down to the Alcatraz’s floor. Waling and walking, walking Through Alcatraz and suddenly they

find a helicopter! (Lucky) well, scary zombies were blocking the way. The only way is to fly, but only

microbot and Nanobot can fly and atombot are too heavy! So they need to think a plan to escape, ah ha!

Atombot have a plane! Just don’t know if it works. He told microbot and Nanobot to get on the helicopter

and wait for him. So Microbot and Nanobot flew to the helicopter waiting for Atombot’s Victory. (Well,

you know if Nanobot and microbot can fly, why would they need a helicopter? Cause Atombot cannot fly!

And Nanobot and Microbot will cause much energy to fly back to their planet Techtronic all the way

through Milky Way. ) They waited for many hours and they are worried……. Nanobot saw an antenna,

“what is that” said Nanobot Microbot use the telescope and saw Atombot with a broken leg. “How did you

do it?” Asked Nanobot. Atombot tell the story to them “don’t you forget?”Said Atombot. “Forget what?”

said the rest of them. “The creator gave me an AK47 in my back!” “Oh! We forgot!” Now they need to

think a way to “Creation Factory” to make a rocket, because earth rockets do not fly to space! (Hope this

time will not fail!) And they will fly back to planet Techtronic. 3YEARS LATER…… they went back to

their planet, (It took longer than the plane they made in Techtronic) they made their story into a book, and

they sell it, even sometimes Atombot’s fans want signs of Atombot! They are famous specially Atombot.

THE END!

IF YOU LIKE IT, YOU CAN READ THE ADVENTUREOF A.M.N2

I

The Mystery Rock and HouHou

Zhuhai International School, Jeong, Gyu-In

nce upon a time there was a monkey called HouHou. He was very annoying. When his mother

says “go to mountain and get fruit”, he goes to the sea and catches many fish instead. When his

father says “asks your big brother to teach you how to climb an extremely tall tree”, HouHou

teaches his younger sister to swim in a very deep lake.

One sunny morning, HouHou was sitting on a tree, eating a yummy peach. Suddenly he saw

another peach that looked deliciously sweet. It was a beautiful color vibrant yellow and pink. The hair was

so soft. When HouHou opened his mouth, the peach fell to the ground, and rolled down the hill. He

followed the peach because he thought it was strange, but interesting. It rolled….rolled….rolled..rolled, and

rolled and rolled. One hour later, it stopped, beside the big peach tree, but the wind blew and the peach

started to roll again. “Oh no!” HouHou said. It rolled inside a hole in a rock. He felt very sad because the

beautiful peach rolled into the hole, a very small hole, where he couldn’t fit. He never saw this small hole

before, so he was curious and wanted to look inside the hole. It was too dark inside, and he couldn’t see

anything. He went back home and took a flashlight. When he returned to the huge rock, it now had a

massive hole where the small hole once was. HouHou could now enter the rock and look for the peach.

HouHou cautiously entered the hole. Inside was unbelievably dark, but he just kept walking. The

further he went, the darker it got, until he couldn’t go any further. He felt frightened and started to panic.

He turned to leave, but he fell over something hard. When he stood up, a little light was moving around

him, beckoning him to follow it. HouHou followed the light, because he had no other option. He walked

until his legs wouldn’t walk anymore. He kept walking, until finally, he saw sunlight. He ran excitedly to

the sunlight. HouHou saw something shiny and beautiful. It was a crystal, at the top of a staircase. When he

climbed the stairs and turned around, there was nothing. The huge rock and the massive hole had vanished.

He felt very confused and couldn’t remember why he was inside the rock. He took the crystal home. He

didn’t tell anybody about it and hid it in his bedroom.

Two days later, HouHou was looking for the crystal. He searched high and low, but it was

nowhere to be found. When he tried to return to where he found the crystal, he couldn’t remember. In

fact, he couldn’t remember anything except the crystal. The next day, he even forgot about the crystal. He

was sitting on the peach tree one afternoon, when he started to remember something, but he couldn’t figure

out what. He just knew it involved a peach. HouHou suddenly started to remember something. To his left,

he spotted a beautiful peach, with soft skin. Suddenly the peach fell from the tree and rolled down the hill.

Poor HouHou was destined to relive this cycle, until his end of days.

O

Find the King Egg

Zhuhai International School, Liu, Yu Wen - 10

long time ago, there are two rabbits, one is celled Emma and one is celled Jenny.

One day they went in to the forest. They saw a

lot of trees and animals, but they saw the bird have one wing and lions have two tails, or some

animals only have one eye. Emma and Jenny were excited, and Emma hears something behind them, and

Emma tells Jenny “hey… do you hear something behind us?” “Yes….”Jenny said, “3….2….1….” they said

“turnaround”, they shouted “WOW you are so cute” they said “Oh My God is you are the monkey baby?”

Jenny ask, “Yes, my name is Ben”, monkey said. “Why you’re not a monster?” Jenny said “There find a

king egg” Ben said “Stop, who are you Ben, why you are here, does your parents know?” Jenny asks “Oh! I

am king ……… son” Ben said. “Oh my” Jenny said.

“Come here”, Ben said ‘go where?”Jenny said “go to find my father,” Ben said “OK” they said, so Jenny

and Emma have one new friend and they went to see the king and ask the king what happened .Jenny and

Emma want to find the egg too. They and Ben go to find egg.

After one week .Jenny and Emma found the cave and it was dark, “Emma do you want to jump in to this

cave?” Jenny asks. NO! NO! NO! I don’t want to jump in” Emma said, “I have idea you can take a rope

and if I jump in the cave and you tape the rope to me, if I have problem you can pull me up,”Jenny said.

“Ok”, Emma said .After few minutes Jenny was ready to go inside. “ARE you ready?” Emma asked. “Yes!”

Jenny said. “OK! LET GO!” Emma said. “Ah!” Jenny shouted, Emma heard and take Jenny up then ask

“what happened inside?” Jenny said “In the cave I see the very big people are sleep and his hand have the 3

king eggs.

Jenny and Emma went to find the king and tell about where his egg is. The king knows it and he told the

moister and Jenny and Emma went to fight with very big people.

First jenny and Emma walk quietly to the very big people and then they told the monster who can fly and

he fly in to the cave. Jenny and Emma put the 3 eggs on the monster, but Jenny fell and then the very big

people wake up with a noise. So, the other monster fought. Jenny and Emma are to small so they can’t fight,

they just sat on the monster who can fly, Jenny saw some monsters are climbing a person but the person just

hit the monster down .Emma told Jenny, “look Ben is there!” Jenny said “where?”Emma said “He is in the

back!” some monster is dead.

At important time Ben was at the top of a person, and he took a sword and put it in to the that persons

heart. The very big person died.

At the end the king was very thankful for Jenny and Emma can find his egg!

A

The Devil's Visit to Another World

Zhuhai International School, Miu, Raymond – 10

nce, a devil was born. He went to a huge mountain and found a master magician there. The

master taught the devil different magic, and by the time he was finished, the devil could turn

himself invisible. The devil had no weapon to use, so he travelled to the North Ocean. There he

stole the huge fork from under the sea palace. A seashell caught him and shouted “you thief, I’m the king of

the North Ocean. Who let you in, you ugly little devil?” The devil turned invisible and luckily escaped the

seashell, but not before stealing his huge fork. He returned to the huge mountain to find his master.

However, his master had since died, so he had to leave.

He jumped 20,001 miles away to Five Colour Mountain, where he saw a bunch of young devils chatting

and playing games. He ran over to them and asked “what are you guys talking about?” One old devil came

out of the crowd and said “I heard from my dad, that whoever can jump inside the lava cave, will become

our king.” The devil was curious, so he ran to the lava cave, and closed his eyes. He jumped in, and much

to his surprise, he discovered an extremely beautiful place inside the cave. There were many trees which had

five different colours of leaves on them, and 1,000 watermelon trees. After he ate 95 different types of

watermelon, he decided to take a rest, as his tummy was gurgling. He forgot all about the bunch of devils

and fell asleep.

The bunch of devils thought that the devil had died inside the cave, so they started shouting and calling his

name. Eventually, the devil was wakened by the yelling. However, he took out his fork, as he thought that

he was under attack. He soon realized that it was just the bunch of devils. “Sorry, I forgot to tell you guys

that it is safe inside.” The old devil came out of the crowd and replied, “It is okay, your highness.” The

devil, not happy with being just a king, thought that if he could be a god, it would be better. The old devil

told him that there is a type of watermelon juice in heaven, that a god called Akasashimahan, brews. If you

drink one sip you will live for 300 years, but if you drink one bottle you will turn into a god.

The devil immediately jumped out of the lava cave, and out of the huge mountain. He turned himself

invisible and leapt up to heaven. He found the watermelon palace. Inside, he saw a bowl containing 12

bottles of watermelon juice, just sitting on the table. He drank all of it, every last drop. The devil instantly

felt stronger and stronger, but his intelligence decreased. His fork somehow turned into gold. He then

jumped back to Five Colour Mountain, where he saw two ugly monsters killing the bunch of devils. He

took out his golden fork and killed one of the monsters, but the other one got away. The one that died

turned into a black hole flowing on top of the lava cave. The devil leapt into the black hole, and came to a

land with three archer towers on each side of the river, and two bridges to cross.

The devil noticed that he had turned into a wizard, just from entering the black hole. “Where is my golden

fork, I need it for protection?” said the wizard (devil). He saw a dragon and a baby dragon, “they are going

to kill me!” said the wizard. The wizard realized he had stumbled upon a battle between two dragon clans,

fire breathing dragons at that. Suddenly, a baby dragon approached the wizard. A hog rider from another

clan came from behind him, and killed the baby dragon. “It’s time for me to go!” said the hog rider. He ran

to the black hole and disappeared.

“Phew! Finally I’m safe,” sighed the wizard. He was standing beside a camp fire, when an archer shouted

“THE WAR HAS STARTED! The wizard was suddenly deployed and appeared closer to the archer

towers. The archer tower killed almost all of the battlers, but the wizard destroyed the last remaining tower.

“VICTORY, VICTORY,” shouted all the survivors. The black hole appeared in front of the wizard and he

jumped in.

Soon he was back at Five Colour Mountain, after a very successful visit to another world.

O

The Journey to Tibet

Zhuhai International School, Ouyang, Judy - 10

his is a very exciting, but dangerous journey to Tibet. This is the first night of the journey. Our car

is stuck in the middle of the forest; the car has no more power to drive to the closest village next to

us for a shelter tonight. It’s too dark to walk to the village, and all of the electronic resources are

powered off. The forest has many animals that hunt at night. I can even hear wolf howls echoing through

the jungle. I try to calm myself and take a nap, but the noise beside me is keeping me awake. I try to make

myself comfortable and cover my head with a jacket. I spent my first night of the vacation in a jungle.

The next morning… We prepare stuff for tomorrow’s hike (to the village). My father put all the

breads and cookies in his bag, and two buckets of water. My mother carries the shirts, and the covers. I just

need to take my shirts and water bottle, and some stuff that we take off the car.

After an hour, I count the stairs in my brain as I go 144,145,146…As soon I count to 189 there is a

village in view. It’s still noon, and our food is almost finished. It’s lucky for us that one of them knows a

little bit of Chinese. We get 5 of the Tibetan breads, and a bag of milk (they pour the milk in the plastic

bag). We need a place to rest, so we keep on traveling until we get to a flat land beside the lake.

My father uses the clothes in his bag to make a web, and tries to fish. My mother and I set out the

tents, and start a fire. My dad comes back with a lot of shrimp, shells, and tiny fish. We lay out a metal plate

(which is on the front of the car), over the fire, and spread out the food on it. The metal plate has many

holes at the bottom of the plate, so the fire can reach the food. We use another bowl and scoop some water

from the lake. We put the shrimp in there, and then we put the bowl on a stick over the fire.

After we finish our dinner, we send out a signal, hoping the helicopter will see us as when they pass

by. 3 minutes later… a helicopter circles above us. Then, slowly lands beside us. Thank goodness, it’s the

rescue team.

On the helicopter, I wave my hand at Tibet. It was a dangerous journey, but it was also an

adventure.

T

The Twins

Zhuhai International School, Revel, Gabrielle - 10

he twin’s grandmother who they called Grand was like a mother to Claire and Jack. Their real

parents died when they were only three years old.

On their 13th birthday Grand had a party waiting for them when they got home from school.

Grand was the only guest. “Happy birthday” said Grand. She presented ten gift-wrapped boxes, five with

blue paper, five with green paper. Jack loved to read, so he got books. Claire liked sports so she got sport

supplies.”I almost forgot!” said Grand. She hurried to the other room when she returned she had locket in

each hand and gave one to each twin. They opened it at the same time. In Jack’s there was a picture of

Grand in an army uniform. In Claire’s there was a picture of Gramps in an army uniform.

Gramps and Grand met in the army and fell in love. Gramps died only two years ago. Claire was fond of

him. They would play in the yard for hours on end and come in and Grand would yell at them for getting

their clothes dirty, and how Jack never got dirty reading. Claire wasn’t the same after Gramps died.

Claire was sitting on the bed looking at her locket. Jack burst in and Claire flung off the bed, and dust

rained down on Claire and Jack. Then they argued about whose fault it was till bedtime.

At school Claire couldn’t stop thinking about the locket. “Claire?” asked the teacher Mrs. Roxy. “What?”

asked Claire. “Do you know the answer?” said Mrs. Roxy. She just wanted to be back to when Gramps was

alive. Suddenly she was in the back yard playing rugby with Gramps. Claire was so shocked, she didn’t

notice Gramps whizzing past her. “No no no! This can’t be happening!” murmured Claire. “What because I

beat you!” teased Gramps. “I need to talk to Jack” said Claire over her shoulder. Claire ran into the living

room and saw Jack with a confused look on his face “I think we traveled back in time” the twins said in

unison. “But how” asked Claire. “The dust!” exclaimed Jack. “Why didn’t it react emidietly?” asked Claire.

“Were you wishing to be somewhere in the past?” asked Jack. “Yes!”exclaimed Claire “I was wishing I

could rough house with Gramps again!”

Gramps died on a Saturday in a car accident on his way to the golf course. The twins agreed to go back to

that Saturday. Claire found herself walking home from a victorious soccer game again. She ran home. When

she returned, Claire was relieved to see Gramps telling a war story to Jack. “Hey, Gramps! Want to play

baseball?” asked Claire. “Sure!” said Gramps.

Claire won. Claire and Jack met up and each reached for their lockets and sprinkled the dust over their

heads and wished to be into their own time.

Claire was jumpy all day. When the bell rang, Claire dashed home. Gramps wasn’t on the porch waiting

for them like he used to. She went inside and was overjoyed to see Gramps sitting on the couch with a news

paper. “Claire!” said Gramps “If I had known you were running home from school today I would have

greeted you on the porch!” Claire said Hey old man. Want to be creamed in a game of tackle

football?”Gramps said “I thought you’d never ask.”

T

The Smell

Zhuhai International School, Von Rosenstiel, Malena - 9

nce upon a time there was a dog called Annabel she loved inquiring, she belonged to Steffi who

loved Annabel. Leo and Sissi where geckos, brother and sister, Sissi was the younger sister of Leo,

they live in Zhuhai, Annabel and Steffi live in Germany.

Once, Steffi took Annabel for a walk into the park near the zoo, as they walked through the park Annabel

smelled a weird smell. It came from the zoo, Annabel was so curious that this night she decided to run away

from home and check the new smell out.

So she followed the smell which led her to the zoo. After she had searched through the zoo she realized the

smell did not end in the zoo.

Instead it led her to a car where the same smell came from before the car had taken an animal from the zoo,

now it took the animal in the car to the airport.

In the airplane she lost the smell so she hid under Mr. Dan’s seat. After the flight was over and all people had

left the airplane Annabel smelled the weird smell again so she went out of the airplane.

As fast as she could she followed the car with the animal inside it. Annabel for sure wanted to know what

this smell was, so she jumped on the car, none of the humans knew.

After they had a long ride behind them they stopped beside a rain forest. Quickly Annabel hid behind a

bush. The men opened the car and a crocodile came outside. Then the men said, “He will feel better here

in China ““yes “.So I am in China Annabel thought. After that the men left.

Annabel followed the crocodile to make friends. The crocodile went into a little pond. Annabel stopped in

front of the pond.

Then she called “Mr. Crocodile come out I want to be your friend “.And when she said that she leaned so

far over the pond that she almost fell in. Then the CROCODILE jumped out of the water and tried to eat

Annabel. Luckily, he failed. Scared Annabel jumped away. Then after the crocodile had gone back in the

pond Annabel smelled almost the same smell but a little different.

So straight away she went to follow the new smell. After she had walked a lot she finally was at the point

where the new smell stopped. She looked under the bush where the smell came from. Under there where

two super cute geckos. ”Hi there “Leo said” Hi” Annabel answered. “I am Annabel” Annabel said. “Nice

to meet you “Sissi said. “And I am Leo” Leo said. “I am Sissi Leo’s sister.” Together they slept at Sissi’s

house.

In the morning Annabel began to cry. “What’s wrong “Sissi asked. “I miss home” Annabel answered.

“We will bring you home.”Leo said. “Really” Annabel asked. “Yes” both answered. So Sissi and Leo

helped her get out of the rain forest. Then they hid on the plane with her and back to Steffi. Steffi was really

happy. Steffi kept Leo and Sissi as pets and they all lived happily ever after.

O

My Adventure with Wolves

Zhuhai International School, von Rosenstiel, Micha - 10

our years ago, I was six years old and lived in Germany. My family and I lived in a little house in a

small village. The village was built in a huge land of nature, with clean lakes and rivers, where you

can drink the water. There were high mountains full of secrets, and around there were huge places of

trees and plants. All this nature was the habitat of bears, deer, beavers, birds, wolves, wild boars, rabbits and a

lot more animals. So, when I was six years old, I went into the forest almost every day. I had built my own

hut near a clean river. Sometimes I spent a couple of hours in the forest, so I could rest in my hut. One

morning, I woke up very early, everybody in my family were still sleeping. I quickly put on my clothes, and

wrote a letter to my parents which read;

“See you later! I’m in the forest. I will come back after lunch.”

I then went outside. The air was still fresh. The sunrise turned the whole sky red and the birds were still

singing.

“What a beautiful day,” I thought to myself.

I went into the forest and decided to go to my hut and drink my tea. But when I came closer to my hut, I

heard noises. The closer I came to the hut, the louder the noises got. When I had almost reached my hut, I

climbed up a tree, to try and get a view of where the noises were coming from. When I was on top, I was

able to see my hut and what was in it. A wild boar was standing under my hut and shaking his whole body

out. The boar kept staring in one direction and I wondered what it was looking at. Whatever it was, the

boar was frightened of it. Five minutes later, I heard a wolf howling.

“AAAAUUUUU AAAAAAUUUUU AAAAUUUUU AAAAUUUUUU.”

Now I was certain why the wild boar was scared, wolves were after it. I knew that if I got down from the

tree now, the wolves might go after me too. So I needed to wait until the wolves left, or think of an escape

plan. After some time, it got uncomfortable up in the tree and the wolves showed no sign of leaving. I was

sitting there, thinking and thinking. After one hour, I finally got an idea. It was dangerous, but the best idea

I could think of. I would quietly climb down the tree, grab a big rock, and quickly climb back up again.

Then I will take a long string out of my backpack and tie one end of the string around the rock, and the

other around the tree I’m sitting on. Once it is secured, I will throw the rock around a branch of another

tree and I will climb along the string to get to the other side. I will repeat this until I’m out of danger.

So I slowly and quietly climbed down the tree. When I was almost on the ground, I heard ‘aaaaaauuuuuuu’

really close, so I quickly grabbed a rock and climbed back up the tree. When I was on top of the tree, I tied

the one end of string around the tree, and the other end of the string around the rock. Now I threw the

rock with the string tied around over a branch and started climbing over to the next tree. When I was

halfway across, seven wolves were running around beneath me. If I fell down now, it would be my end. So

I climbed faster. The wolves followed me to the next three trees, but then turned away and left. I guess they

got bored of me, or felt it was too much work. I finally climbed down the tree and walked home.

F

The Magical Portal

Zhuhai International School, Wahl, Melody - 10

nce upon a time, there lived a little boy called Henry. One day, he was skipping beside a lake. He

tripped and fell into it. He plummeted deep down into the lake, where nobody could hear him.

He was terrified, but much to his surprise there was a magical planet beneath the lake. It was so

colourful and so peaceful, Henry loved the silence. He felt perpetually happy in this spotless new planet.

There were tiny fairies flying around, and so many different little creatures everywhere his eyes wandered!

Suddenly, a centaur appeared. He told Henry that if he jumps through the portal in this magical planet, he

can return to the old world. If he jumps through the lake in the old world, he can return to this MAGICAL

planet.

By the time the sky turned dark, Henry had jumped through the portal and gone back home. After Henry

had been travelling back and forth for a number of days, his mother started to suspect something was going

on. She was curious about where Henry kept disappearing to. So one day, she followed him. She snuck

behind Henry, then suddenly she saw him jump into the lake. Her heart stopped, as she feared for her son’s

life. Without hesitation, she followed him with one great leap into the lake. She was desperate to save him.

However, she found herself in an extremely strange, but magical, planet. “MOM, what are you doing

here?” asked Henry. “I was following you, because I wanted to know where you kept vanishing to,” replied

the mom. Henry convinced his mom to let him continue to visit this wonderful place. He also swore her to

secrecy, not even allowing her to tell his dad. Then the centaur appeared again. Henry’s mom was so

petrified, she fainted. Henry took his mother home and hoped that she will not remember a single thing.

Later that night, while Henry was sleeping, he had a strange dream. In his dream, a bunch of villagers were

following his mom to the portal and killing the centaurs. Henry was awoken by loud noises. He quickly ran

to the window to investigate. He realised his dream had become reality. Henry’s mother had brought a

bunch of villagers with weapons to the lake. Henry tried to stop them, but it was too late. The damage had

already been done. Centaurs were killed and injured, the villagers were ruining the beautiful land. The

portal closed up, and all the villagers went back to the village. Henry ran away from home. He ran and ran,

until suddenly Henry’s foot became stuck in a large pile of rocks.

Days had gone by, and no one had seen Henry. They feared he had died. When a centaur was searching he

found Henry’s bag. He now knew where Henry was. The centaur rushed to Henry, and used his magical

powers to move the massive pile of rocks. He brought Henry back to the village, but he remained still. A

bunch of little fairies appeared. They circled around Henry, and he began to levitate. Henry opened his eyes

“the fairies saved him” cried the villagers. That night they celebrated with a feast. All of the creatures living

in the magic planet were invited. The villagers apologised to the centaurs and agreed to help them fix their

magical planet. Months had gone by, and finally the magical planet was fixed. It couldn’t look any better!

The centaurs forgave the villagers, and the portal remains open always!

O

A Tale of Earth and Mars

Zhuhai International School, Zhao, Tianyuan - 10

n the year of 3020, in the beautiful city of Techville,It was a peaceful afternoon but then, a GIANT

grey cloud SUDDENLY appeared out of nowhere, followed by a lot of grey flying discs, flying at

SUPERSONIC speed .16-year-old Fred Hanlock was a cyborg. He got turned into a cyborg because

of a fire. Most of his body was burned, but he got saved just in time. He and his best friends Ardy the robot

(Fred built him but gave him artificial intelligence) and Katie Knowless. The light in the house

SUDDENLY disappeared. Fred went outside to take a look at it but hat VERY SECOND his holophone

displayed this hologram:”we are asking if anyone has seen this person : Jack Hanlock, he has been

KIDNAPPED by some unknown people. The police are investigating. ” “Jack Hanlock is my little brother!

He’s13 years old and lives in Washington DC which is not far from here” Fred and his friends decided to

look for Jack because they knew he could not rely on the police. They knew they were better than the

police .”I have left a tracker on every family member so think I can track Jack down” Fred said. Ardy started

to pinpoint Jacks position on a HOLOGRAPHIC GLOBE .Ardy kept on pinpointing but nothing seems to

work because jacks signal kept moving real fast around the globe. Jack’s red dot finally stopped moving,

“location in Mexico,” said Ardy ”my hover can bring us there in a few hours, so let’s GET GOING!” The

three friends hopped on Fred’s hover, in just a few hours they were in Mexico. Ardy had to hack into the

kidnappers computer to find out who they were but all he could find was a few strange characters, Ardy was

an excellent decipherer so he looked them up in his SUPER MEGA BRAIN which all list all the ciphers

and all the languages from past to present. Nothing came out so he told Katie and Fred “I think we are

dealing with not humans but ALIENS!”Katie butted in and said some knowledge ”I read in a recent-new

science book that there ALIENS have been spotted on mars by an astronaut called Ryan Blume.””Then that

means that there’s an ALIEN invasion Martians!””This is bad!”Said Ardy, the red dot has led them to a giant

stadium, ”this place is abandoned, according to my information, this place held the Olympics 50 years ago.”

Said Fred”how is this possible the red dot is telling us that we should be right on top of them.”They figured

that the aliens had a underground base, so they went down into the sewers and tried to find Jack there, but

all they found was d-i-s-a-p-p-o-i-n-t-m-e-n-t. But suddenly, Ardy disappeared! He was leaning

against the wall two seconds ago, Fred scanned the walls and said “I am detecting high air levels and

possible hollowness on that wall.”He pointed a finger on the wall Ardy was leaning on, Katie and Fred

thought it was a secret passage. So they held on to each and touched the wall, a second later, they vanished

too! When they re- appeared, they were in a room full of gadgets and technology they never saw before!

They saw Ardy hiding in the corner, they quickly joined him as well ”Who are these guys?”Asked Fred.

The strange looking people in a distance were just SUPER WEIRD, they had: 3eyes, noses that make them

look like pigs, green scaly skin and a few pink freckles. They saw Jack in the corner not moving for some

reason, only his face could move, the aliens asked Jack who he was but he did not answer, the aliens said

that they were sent here because there planet wanted to have a friendship with Earth, not start a war or

anything. Jack used to work for the president of the united states, so Jack gave the aliens the contact

information and they asked in a encrypt line “dear Mr. President, we are here from planet Marsand want to

say that our colony want’s to have a friendship with Earth, our president is going to come in a few months.

”And after a few months Earth and Mars were officially friend.

I